Sean Bean Saves Westeros - Book 2: Sean Wins by a Nose

Part 20

April 28

Breakfast, like dinner the night before, was a drab, quiet affair; the still noticeable scent of smoke putting a damper on everyone’s mood. At least this meant Arya and Sansa weren’t sniping at each other, both spending more time lethargically dragging food around their plates than doing or saying anything else. Conversation in general at the table, desultory as it was, tended towards the mundane. A button needed sewing. Accounts were going to be reviewed with the Steward. Pass the salt. Sean found his thoughts wandering back and forth and way, way back.

Robb had upon returning to the Maidenvault relayed to him the ‘cold’ facts of the Hound’s gruesome demise, his youngest daughter standing oddly quiet and thoughtful by her brother’s side the whole time. Sean had then immediately gone to inform Sansa, Olyvar promptly withdrew to give the father and daughter privacy; the men shared a knowing look in passing. To her, once they were alone, he’d simply said, “Sandor died.” The beautiful, damaged face crumpled and she threw herself into Sean as a crying wreck. He held her gently, getting her to drink most of a glass of wine before Cat and young Jeyne arrived to share in the grieving; and take her off his inexperienced male hand.

That night he’d knocked back most of a bottle. Drinking to the end of the Hound’s long GRRM induced torment, to the guilt he felt in not securing a royal pardon for his daughter’s savior, and to the memory of that other Sandor – his lost mate Rory. Cat, sensing his mood, hadn’t played the MILF of the North in bed, snuggling instead. With her first trimester almost over, the beginning of a bulge was just noticeable as he rested an arm over her belly. He accepted the offered comfort, though it made him feel less a proper Yorkshireman. As he drifted off to sleep he caught himself humming a few bars of “On Ilkla Moor Baht‘at,” not a good sign. And his dreams had rewarded his turn to the melancholy with dark and twisted imagery.

In the morning he woke to find a concerned Cat staring down at him. “You spoke those names again.” Debra. Peter. Melanie. Kit. Abigail. Nick. Georgina. Alfie. Lorna. Aiden. Con. Molly. Julian. Evie. Isaac. Lena. Rich. Sophie. Mark. Maisie. Jack. George, George, George, fucking, fucking, fucking George. “The Old Gods,” he’d muttered and purposefully rolled away to the other side of the bed to escape further questions.

He ate quickly and left. Leaving was easy. The mess left behind could stay undisturbed in its box. People he found were resilient. Instead of looking back, he would spend the morning looking forward. There was time to get a bit of planning in before the expected noble ‘guests’ arrived to jam up his schedule with petty, but necessary, politicking.

----------------------------------------------------

He stuck the next red pin into the map: the Ryswells ironstone quarry in the western Rills. Pins already marked the Reeds’ for bog iron, the ore the Harclays and the Knotts took out of the foothills at the north edge of the Wolfswood, the grey iron the Tallharts extracted from quartz crystal formations near Torrhen’s Square, and Winterfell’s own mine in the Ochre Bluffs overlooking the White Knife. He wondered how much bog iron the cranogmen really could harvest. He didn’t have any in his army to ask, though sources from House Manderly and House Dustin swore to its abundance.

Most of the rest of the large houses, and many of the minor ones or clans, of the North had a local iron supply; just ones insufficient for export, unless the greedy, selfish bastards were lying to his face. A consideration even ‘magical, far seeing’ Ned had to take into account when dealing with these medieval barbarians.

At least two hundred, probably closer to two hundred fifty, miles from Torrhen’s Square or the Knott’s mine to Winterfell, and that as the raven flew. How could he bring economies of scale to play when everything was so bloody far away from each other and no fucking infrastructure in place. And he still hadn’t accounted for how to get sufficient coal. He looked at the two black flags on the map: Barrowlands and the hills above Ramsgate.

Maybe it would be better to turn Ramsgate and Barrowton into his Newcastle upon Tyne and Sheffield? Coal took up more volume than the iron ore, so transport the smaller amount farther. Only then it would fall out of his control. While Ramsgate was held by Manderly bannermen, the Dustins, based on the modest size of their contingent in his army, might not be the Stark’s biggest fans. This sucked. His next note to Maester Luwin would demand more bloody surveying for coal fields on Winterfell lands.

Now the Manderly’s had silver mines. He vaguely remembered that lead was often found alongside silver ore. He scribbled a barely legible note to ask Wyllis Manderly what if anything they were doing with that lead. What use was lead aside from making bullets or water pipes that would just kill the smallfolk off less violently through poison?

His head ached. For the umpteenth time he wished he’d been able to save Tyrion Lannister that day, instead of killing him. There had been a clever mind that could have helped him arrange an industrial revolution. He chuckled, suddenly wondering what Tyrion would have done if he’d woken up on the set of Game of Thrones to discover everyone calling him Peter.

He made another note, this one about adding a few score more protesters for outside the Pyromancer’s guild house. The stubborn unwillingness of the arsonist to bend to his will was taking on Stannis-like proportions; and it was royally pissing him off. Unlike with the king, he could make accidents of a permanent nature happen if he had to.

He peered over the map, upgrading the King’s Road and making the White Knife navigable all the way up to Castle Cerwyn on the western branch had made the top of his infrastructure list long ago. So too had permanent, toll-free offshoots to Barrowton, Torrhen’s Square, and Last Hearth. Now that he’d gotten confirmation there were a few spots where a bridge over the eastern branch of the White Knife was possible, Hornwood was going on to the list. The Dreadfort could go wank itself. Bolton might be able to make the Weeping Water navigable, have at it and spend all the Late Lord Frey’s dowry silver, and more besides, working that.

Now canals. He sighed. Were they worth it in a land where “Winter” could last years, rendering them unnavigable and causing who knows how much structural damage from all that ice and buckling from the freezing and thawing of earth? He’d made a few subtle inquiries about placing one across the top of the Neck, running it through Moat Caillin, but only gotten scoffing stares back. Mad, mad, mad. Maybe the sub-branch from Winterfell over to Castel Cerwyn could be widened or replaced by a canal. That was about ten miles he guessed. How many man hours would that take, he started writing down figures.

He opened a leather binder and took out the samples. It looked promising. He had gotten a clever looking scribe (honestly the youngest, most near-sighted, and nerdish appearing one) and the Maester with the fewest links in all of King’s Landing together. He’d stuck them in the basement of one of Baelish’s establishments with a shit load of wood pulp, hemp, torn linen, a wine press, a few tools, and a supply of water. After two weeks these were the samples they’d come up. Not good. But not bad either. He scribbled another note, telling his guards to let them out for a day, but not out of sight; then back to work. He’d give them a few coins to so they could visit the whores undoubtedly selling their wares day and night on the floors above their underground workshop. Sean thought that would be better for their morale than any David Brent pep talk.

He took a sip of wine. “What next,” he muttered, flipping through sheaths more of notes.

----------------------------------------------------

Lancel, Dacey, and two dozen of the freed Red Cloaks stood closest to the main gate.

In the second rank, close, but not too close, stood the king and his favorite councilors, official and otherwise (less the still absent Blackfish): not Ned, Robb with Grey Wind, Edmure, Davos, the Fat One, old Ardrian Celtigar, pretty Monford Velaryon, cagey Stevron Frey, solid Jason Mallister, and Fuckhead … of course.

The third and last so called line was an unruly hodgepodge of lords, lordlings, knights, chieftains, and war leaders of the Riverlands and the North. Shuffle and jockey for position amongst each other though they did, none, however, dared cross the obvious and ominous boundary that Stannis had set for them: the ashy remains from the Trial by Fire. Not a one stood near the spot where the Hound expired, but that was more by luck of where the event happened in relation to the position of the main gate than by any conscious choice made by the gathered.

Trumpeters started blowing as soon as the cavalcade reached the square atop Aegon’s Hill fronting the Red Keep. Forty Riverland riders led the way in. “That’s Ser Jon Roote, in the lead,” Edmure commented with an odd combination of cheer and pride. “Brother of Lord Denys Roote of Harroway.”

To Sean, the man looked tough, no doubt, like boiled leather; and also well into his fifth decade. ‘Five Westeros decades,’ the fifty one, or was it now fifty two, year old actor amended. ‘Do the months and days match Earth?’ Still, all the riders on mounts this side of nags had grey in their beards. The Riverlands were clearly scrapping the bottom of the man power barrel for knights. He hoped the near a thousand foot soldiers that made up the meat of the reinforcements come from Darry, who should already be in the process of getting sorted out to Riverland quarters throughout the city, were not as weathered a lot as these.

A man-at-arms holding a Tully banner in front of the Small Council signaled with it and the knights and mounted men-at-arms turned their horses that way after rendering a proper salute, which both Stannis and Edmure acknowledged.

The next forty through the gate while neither armored nor armed had been granted finer seats. And why shouldn’t of they? These mounts were likely either their own or their fellow Westerlanders, captured out from under them at the Green Fork. These bastards had fought like demons under Tywin Lannister and come within spitting distance, sans Sean willingness to sacrifice his honor, of winning. They approached Lancel, wearing his finest Lannister Lion garb, somewhat warily.

“Welcome my lords and sers of the Westerlands,” the vain prig called out. “I hope you have been honorably treated in your captivity?”

An unenthusiastic nattering about the conditions at Castle Darry was all the answer they gave Lancel.

“If you give me your word of honor that you will not leave King’s Landing without my consent, then I will grant you your parole.”

“Your noble uncle and your own father died fighting at the Green Fork against those perfidious North men I see there. Who or what are you, son of Ser Kevan Lannister, to be able to grant us anything?” Ser Addam Marbrand scornfully accused.

“Well struck,” old Celtigar cackled softly.

Sean wanted to snicker, but kept his Ned face on. He wished he were closer, for he could only imagine how Lannister crimson the boy’s face must be turning.

“By … by blood right, by the Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, and by the Seven, I am the acknowledged head of House Lannister, Master of Casterly Rock, and Lord Paramount of the Westerlands. My cousins Cersei and Jaime brought the vilest shame upon my House and by their sins tricked Lord Tywin into waging an unrighteous war. My allegiance to the Iron Throne is the first coin I, Lancel Lannister, have repaid to House Baratheon for the debt owed them.”

Lancel’s voice hardly broke or quavered in his little speech. The actor had sent Dacey a few lines to prepare her wet betrothed with when word came of the column’s approach. The recitation wasn’t verbatim, but clearly the lad had done some practicing.

“And what of our ransoms?” growled the badger of House Lydden, both a lord and a more practical man than Ser Addam.

“Swear to the terms of the parole. Swear to me your fealty and service; and the vaults of Casterly Rock will share the burden fallen upon you for honorably following your previous liege lord, my dear Uncle Tywin.”

“Do we get our swords back?” the huge Strongboar challenged.

“You do,” the she-bear standing beside Lancel declared in a smooth contralto voice.

“Think of the size of the children she’d breed if she married that Crakehall,” japed Edmure quietly.

Frowns and a few outright scowls from the Westerlands’ nobility met her having opened her mouth.

“This is my betrothed, the Lady Dacey Mormont ... “

‘More like jail keeper.’

“… We will marry in Casterly Rock once the Lord Renly and the rebel Reachers are defeated, making it safe for my lady love to travel the Gold Road,” the tamed lion cub said, providing the bare bones conditions of his forced arrangement with Stannis within his explanation of the marital plan.

Dacey smiled more charmingly than Sean thought he’d ever seen her. “The king is throwing a feast tonight to welcome those puissant lords and knights with the wisdom to see that their war with the Iron Throne is over. I pray you join me there tonight.” She turned to directly address Lancel. “My lord, with your permission, may I withdrawal so that I might begin preparing myself as befits the betrothed

“You may, Lady Dacey,” Lancel replied with hardly a pained expression passing over his pretty boy face.

She curtseyed, bringing her eyes down to the same level as his, and gracefully departed; the bold she-bear and the kept lion cub indeed.

“Lord Lancel,” Stannis now boomed.

“Your Grace?”

“You may use the throne room to hear their oaths in privacy.”

‘Except for the score of Ser Bywater’s best gold cloaks standing guard.’

“Thank you, your Grace.”

“High Septon,” the king now called, not lowering his voice at all, for though the Fat One was standing almost next to Stannis, he was not the target of what was to be said next.

“Your Grace,” the High Septon purred, jowls wobbling.

“Be so kind as to help Lord Lancel administer the oaths so that it is done in the light of the Seven.”

‘Just so long as it’s not done in the light of R’hllor.’ Sean was happy that Selyse had chosen not to join the party and throw the monkey wrench of her crazy pieties into the situation.

“Of course, your Grace. The faith is important in every aspect of our lives,” the Fat One bloviated. “From the Mother watching over us at birth to the Stranger accepting us back at death. The Crone and the Warrior shall surely watch over and guide this awesome under …”

“To your duties, holy ser,” Stannis interjected menacingly. The High Septon shut up. The King gestured for Lancel to continue.

A few more words were exchanged, implied threats and carrots mostly, and then all forty of the Westerlanders dismounted with varying degrees of alacrity. The party marched off across the Outer Yard towards the Throne Room, the High Septon waddling his gross bulk to keep up.

With the scene at an end, not Ned intended to take advantage of having so many of his lords waiting around the Red Keep for the feast to start and hobnob with them, get a feel from them of their current thoughts and concerns, check their morale.

Davos cleared his throat. “Your Grace?”

“Yes, Lord Davos?”

“It has come to my attention that there is a minor conspiracy brewing within the city.”

“Lannisters?” Stannis prompted suspiciously.

“No, your Grace. For Lord Renly. These are mostly merchants and traders.”

“Baelish’s creatures?” harrumphed old Celtigar, the Master of Coin.

“Antler Men,” not Ned announced.

“Yes,” Davos smiled. “That is what they call themselves. And more Baelish’s stooges than henchmen. They’ve been trapped in rather unfavorable contracts with the crown.”

“Oh, them,” the old lord cackled. “I get delegations every other day asking to renegotiate. Fools. What do they think I can do? Tear up the contracts when the Iron Throne is groaning under a mountain of debt? Bahhhh.”

“How far has their treason gone?” Stannis rumbled.

“Nothing overt, yet, your Grace. They have begun recruiting the scum Ser Bywater has thrown out of the Gold Cloaks. As guards mind you. Surprisingly well armed and armored guards.”

“Arrest them, confiscate their property,” whispered Bolton. “That will help the treasury.”

“Aye, agreed; and make them dance for the headman,” Jason Mallister added.

“Joffrey Waters would have nailed antlers to their head and launched them out of catapults,” not Ned pointed out more accurately than any of his listeners knew.

Stannis and others chuckled darkly at that.

“But we already have a dearth of trade in the city. Innocent merchants will talk and wonder the truth of it. Some will close up shop. Others will move. Your Grace, King’s Landing cannot afford such a blow. We want coin passing from hand to hand, a prosperous spending smallfolk are a happy, helpful smallfolk. With Renly coming there are more than enough storm clouds overhanging the city. Why needlessly add to them?”

The king took in a deep breath. “What do you suggest, Lord … Eddard,” he exhaled.

“Let Lord Ardrian invite the lot of them to the Red Keep under the pretense of a renegotiation of terms. When they are here, have Lord Davos reveal his knowledge of the conspiracy and have Ser Bywater threaten them with nailed antlers and catapults if there is any more suggestion of disloyalty.”

“Soft,” Stevron Frey complained.

“Make them pay in blood for their grasping merchant folly,” Lord Monford demanded.

“My inclinations are frequently different than Lord Stark’s,” Roose Bolton pointed out in his perpetually quiet way that somehow forced even high born men to lower their voices so they might hear him. “However, he seldom missteps.”

Stannis chewed his lower lip briefly. “We shall be magnanimous; though I doubt they will ever come to love me for it.”

----------------------------------------------------

The feast in honor of the forty paroled prisoners, and hopefully soon to be active allies, was pleasant enough. The Small Hall fit two hundred, so most of the major players in Stannis army could attend without receiving what might be considered an undue snub in the Game of Thrones. The food was more plentiful and richer than a typical days fare in the current environs of King’s Landing and the Red Keep. When Moon Boy or Patches wasn’t cavorting around in their motley, Symon Silver Tongue was taking advantage of the chance given him by not Ned to sing both classic songs and those ‘new’ ones from the North. Even the king saw the need for providing a good show for his now honored guests. At the high table he was making an actual effort to affably engage the two highest ranking Westerlands’ lords: Lewys Lydden of Deep Den and Sebaston Farman of Faircastle.

Three boys, a goat and a dancing bear!

The new made lord that day, Steffon Stackspear – his father Selmond having exsanguinated at the Green Fork, sat at the western table between Lancel and Dacey. The mid-major Westerlands’ lords Loren Garner and Jason Hammell then making bookends either side of the betrothed couple. Lord Tommen Turnberry and the knighted heirs to three other houses – Tobias Serrett, Gerold Foote, and Petry Westford willingly enough shared the southern table with Edmure and the Riverlands’ contingent. None of them had fought at the Green Fork and where thus not automatically besmirched of all honor.

He sniffed and roared and smelled it there!

Of the big names left in the part of forty, that left Addam Marbrand and the aptly monikered Strongboar to sit in mostly silence at the northern table in the Small Hall. Not Ned had specifically requested the steward sit the pair with him, for those were the only two names Sean remembered from the books; and thus thought them more significant in GRRM’s scheme of things. While they did their best to ignore him, they did at least join in conversation with the untainted Robb and Cat. At least with the Queen feeling ill and not in the hall, Sansa had been able to join him and not stay stationed near the high table. He occasionally gave his daughter a reassuring look.

Oh, I'm a maid, and I'm pure and fair!

Ser Addam, being a childhood boon companion of the Jaime Lannister’s, was asking the particulars of his friend’s last fight in the Throne Room. Both Ser Addam and Ser Lyle predictably smiled when the story reached ‘that’ point in the tale. Sean’s ghost hand throbbed at reliving its loss. At least the actor was awake and near a plentiful supply of wine as the memory flowed through him this time. Soon enough more wine flowed through him too. Then it was on to Grey Wind v. Kingslayer: battle of Titans, a battle fit for the Age of Heroes. All three men drank to the direwolf. Grey Wind from his spot on the floor beside Robb just tilted his head up to peer at the trio, looking bored.

Then she sighed and squealed and kicked the air!
My bear! She sang. My bear so fair!
And off they went, from here to there,
The bear, the bear, and the maiden fair


A smattering of cheers and applause greeted the end of the song. Symon the frog bellied and his accompanying toads took a bow from their toadstool planted in the middle of the hall, smack dab between all four long tables. “Now I’d like to sing a little ditty that’s become quite popular in parts of King’s Landing these last few weeks. Please pay attention my lords and ladies and knights, for its short and fast, I wouldn’t want you to miss any of it.”

The intro wasn’t nearly heavy enough, why should it? Face it, simple Symon didn’t have an electric guitar and amplifier. At least he’d taken to the suggestion of adding what passed for a bass in Westeros, as well as a drummer. The drummer was desperately needed, without a power riff only a driving beat could make the song come properly alive. The lords of the North quickly caught on to the opening riff; and with great approval their feet quickly began stomping in rhythm. Sean hoped the new arrived lords and great knights of the Westerlands would understand the message he was sending them care of Led Zeppelin.

Ahhhhhhhhhhh, ah
Ahhhhhhhhhhh, ah
We come from the land of the ice and snow.
From the midnight cold where the hot springs flow.
The hammer of the gods did drive our swords to river lands,
To fight the horde, sing and cry: Lannister, We are coming!


On we sweep with thrashing blade, our only goal will be the western dead.

Ahhhhhhhhhhh, ah
Ahhhhhhhhhhh, ah


We come from the land of the ice and snow,
From the midnight cold where the hot springs blow.
How soft your fields so green, can whisper tales of gore,
Of how we calmed the tides of war. We are your ally lords.


At least without the feedback, the lyrics were more understandable than when Robert Plant sang them.

On we sweep with thrashing blade, Our only goal will be the western dead.

So now you’d better stop and rebuild all you ruined,
For peace and trust can win the day despite of all your treason.


Oooooooh, oh
Oooooooh, oh


Was that Stannis tapping his foot?

Oooooooh, oh
Oooooooh, oh


Immigrant Song my arse. It’s the ‘We Fucking Crushed You So Don’t Ever Godsdamn Mess With Us Again Song’,’ Sean thought cockily. Zeppelin may have made more than a few Middle Earth references in their work, but it was clear to the actor that many of their songs were truly meant for Westeros. They just needed a few lyrically tweaks by a sly lad from Sheffield.

The hooting and hollering and stomping at the song’s conclusion lingered a good while. The Greatjon exuberantly pounded the table to express his pleasure. Mugs were emptied. Mugs were smashed. Serving wenches pinched, but not so tightly as the faces of the Westerlanders.

From the high table the king called out, “Singer, I have been told you are working on a new song, one yet unplayed. I would hear it.” Stannis Baratheon voice brooked no opposition.

Symon Silver Tongue licked his lips. “If I may be so bold, your Grace, it is a duet. May I ask the Lady Sansa to accompany me?”

The king looked over at not Ned’s table; apparently having already known where Sansa was sitting with the queen indisposed, - ‘Gods, I wonder if she’s pregnant?’ Sean suddenly thought.

“If my lord father, will allow me, your Grace,” his daughter replied sweetly.

A brief chant of “Sansa! Sansa! Sansa!” broke out among the well soused northerners and more than a few Freys, Brackens, Vances, and other Riverlanders. A few of the Westerlanders, Addam Marbrand in particular, attention drawn to his daughter and her Lannister ruined beauty, had the decency to look not just uncomfortable, but ashamed.

Stannis shifted his gaze to stare at not Ned, if without challenge, still with little sense of personal warmth. ‘Can’t even unwind enough to play along with this little mummer’s farce? Whatever will make you happy?' the actor wondered. “Of course,” he answered with a wide smile. ‘I wouldn’t stop this for the world. Move over Rains of Castamere, you’re about to get company.’

As Sansa stood up and walked around the end of the northern long table to go join the little band, a harp was uncovered and a stool produced for her use by the drummer and bass player; they would not be joining the strictly duet piece to come. Symon swapped his lyre for a mandolin, and plucked a few notes to check it was still in tune. When Sansa sat down, she too did the same for her instrument. The pair looked at each other and nodded. The mandolin began playing at a moderately rapid pace. Sansa occasionally struck a complimentary background chord on the twelve string harp.

Silver Tongue opened his froggy cheeks: “The Queen of Lies broke her vow, And then she turned to gold, The Bastard King embraced his blood, And stained the Iron Throne.

Sansa cut in: “Oh, fight in the dark of night, Sing to the morning light.

Then before her line ended Symon started to overlay it: “The Kingslayer strikes with force tonight, And time will tell us all.

Sansa took the lead back again: “Oh, throw down your plow and hoe, Rest not to lock your homes.

And again Symon: “Side by side we wait the might of the darkest of them all.

Together they now keened in an appropriate Plantesque manner: “Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

The mandolin and harp stayed together in that almost eerie, hypnotically repetitive harmony.

The dual voices continued: “I hear the galleys' thunder down in the Blackwater below, I'm waiting for the warriors of Dragonstone, waiting for the eastern glow.

Symon: “The apples of the Crownlands hold, The seeds of happiness, The ground is rich from tender care, Repay, do not forget, oh, no.

Sansa: “Fight in the dark of night, sing to the morning light.

Again that silvertongue: “The apples turn to brown and black, The tyrant's face is red. Ohhh.” The voices switched on “oh.” “Ohhh war is the common cry, Pick up your swords and fight.” And Symon cut back in over Sansa: “The sky is filled with good and bad that Seven only know.” And together, stretching, stretching the wail. “Ohhhhhhhh. Now. Ohhhhhhh. Ahhhhhh. Ohhhhhhhhhh.

More of the mandolin and harp duet so that the pair might catch a breath before singing in unison: “Oh, well, the night is long the beads of time pass slow, Tired eyes on the sunrise, waiting for the eastern glow.

Symon: “The pain of peace cannot exceed the aftermath of war, The drums will shake the castle wall, the west lands ride in blood,” Then together “Ride onnnn!” And Sansa took the lead again: “Sing as you raise your bow, <ride on Symon interjected> shoot straighter than before.” Only to pass it back to the talented frog: “No comfort has the fire at night that lights the lion so dark.

Sansa: “Oh fight in the dark of night, Sing to the morning light.

Symon: “The Warrior’s sword strikes the foe to bring the balance back. Bring it back.

The mandolin and harp continued weaving the enchantment.

Their voices combined: “At last the sun is shining, The clouds of blue roll by, Horns glisten from the Stag of Dragonstone, the sunlight blinds their eyeeeeeeeeeeeeees - Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhoohhhhhhhhh. ... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

And at the finale, Sansa and Symon Silvertongue began alternating who sang each verse: “Bring him back. Bring the Stag. Bring him back. Bring the Stag. Bring him back. Bring the Stag. Oh now, oh now, oh now, oh. Oh now, oh now, oh now, oh.

Bring him back. Bring the Stag. Bring him back. Bring the Stag. Oh now, oh now, oh now, oh. Oh now, oh now, oh now, oh. Bring him. Bring him. Bring him. Bring him. Bring him. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

The harp and mandolin started the slow fade to end. Elation filled Sean. They’d fucking hit it spot on. Robert and Jimmy would be proud. The actor looked over at the high table to see Stannis’ reaction to his brilliant piece of blatant Stag arse kissing. The stubborn mule smiled without begrudgement or worry he was letting go of something precious.

An impromptu chant of “Stag! Stag! Stag!” broke out.

Satisfaction softened that perpetually tight face further. The cries feeding his starved soul seemed to fill the hollowness in his cheeks. More voices joined the hollering. Men started rising off the benches.

‘Take a bow, you stupid bugger. Don’t you know an ovation when you see it?’ the actor whispered to himself.

As if hearing the cue, two powerful hands landed on the high table and pushed Stannis’ broad shouldered, muscular frame out of his chair. The shouts grew even louder. “The Stag is back!” he roared, drawing the sword at his side and stabbing it into the sky. “Ours is the Fury!”

‘Nice touch, Mannis.’ The professional actor in Sean judged the theatrical moment seized perfectly, while the rest of him failed to realize that he too was on his feet and cheering along with the rest of the Small Hall, “Stag! Stag! Stag! Stag! Stag!“
 
Part 21

April 30

Breakfast was quiet for the third morning in a row, a new Westeros record. Sean found the lack of discord unsettling. Had a truce been brokered between his daughters and no one bothered to inform him? A sensation in his gut told him he was failing as a parent. He often used to get these butterflies upon returning from location shoots. He well remembered coming back from the Season 4 scenes done in Turkey for Sharpe to find Lorna and Molly treating him more as an inconvenience than their Da. Of course, to be honest, most of those feelings had probably more related to the status of his marriage to their Mum, seeing as how he’d starting shagging the girls’ future stepmother on set; so not technically a parenting issue per se.

He looked over at Cat to catch a clue whether he was missing something and found his wife whispering away like thieves with Roslin; both pregnant women eating only lightly. Cat’s first trimester was about over, reflected by a returning appetite; while his daughter-in-law still suffered from morning sickness. And from what he could overhear, the pair were comparing nostrums for that particular malady: Riverrun v. the Twins v. Winterfell and old Nan’s various snake oils. Sean girded his loins and decided to attempt some parental engagement by himself. “Sansa?”

His daughter looked up from her plate and smiled encouragingly at him. Being praised for accomplishing something appeared to be agreeing with her more than all the adoration she’d received for being the martyr to Joffrey’s madness.

“I’ve a new song, if you’d care to run through it,” the actor announced enticingly.

“Truly?!” Robb blurted out first. The whole table broke off their separate conversations to look at BBC Westeros’ new song writing wonder; only Arya not displaying pleasure at the news.

“’The Three Eyed Crow.’ It’s another oddly keyed piece, a bit slower than ‘The Stag,’ though. Eerier too … what is it Sansa?” As he spoke he’d seen her smile slip into a close approximation of Arya’s look.

“I received a note from her Grace. Ser Justin’s coming to escort to her this morning.”

For a second Sean chewed his lip, ‘Kashmir’ would wait; then not Ned forced a wintry smile on his face, ”Please inform her Grace that House Stark is heartened to hear she is recovering from her illness.” ‘Bitch.’

Sansa smiled sadly back at him, all too well knowing his feelings. “Thank you, father. I shall,” she promised, and would do so far more sincerely than ever her father could muster. For better or worse, George only knew, Cat and Septa Mordane had raised the girl to know her courtesies.

“It sounds mysterious, father. What’s it about father?” Robb prodded.

“Now that would be teasing Sansa, Robb. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” he chided lightly.

Sean watched as the teenager still inside his son waged a battle to escape, but lost. His face clamped down on the brewing mischief. “No, father. That wouldn’t be right to my fair sister,” he declared.

“Good. Now I’ll let you in on a secret.” He paused to tease the whole room, as if he didn’t already hold their attention. “I’ve started a song for Grey Wind.”

Robb’s eyes widened.

“Not everyone can say he killed a Kingslayer,” the actor announced, his ghost hand barely throbbing at the Lannister’s mention. “I think he deserves it.” ‘Mangy mutt.’ Sean still didn’t know whether he should worry that the direwolf avoided him like the plague.

“You better put some howling in it, or he won’t know it’s about him,” his youngest daughter muttered, stabbing her fork into the hardboiled egg on her plate.

“Arya?”

“Yes, father,” she answered contritely, looking up with a child’s innate suspicion of after having come to the attention of a parent.

“You’re not wearing a dress again this morning,” he declared.

“Noooooo,” Arya replied in her best Roose Bolton imitation.

“Are you going to be running atop the battlements with Princess Shireen again today?”

She shook her head no.

He smiled narrowly at her, eyes squinting slightly. ‘Did you really think I wouldn’t hear about that from … oh … everyone?’ “Do you have any plans for this morning?”

“Well … ahhh … I thought I might … that is,” she licked her lips. “.. have Septon Mychel help me with myyyy letters.”

The actor suddenly put on a disappointed face. “That’s too bad. I haven’t swung a sword in a while; I thought you might spar with me.”

A gasp filled the room.

“Ned?” Cat called dubiously.

“Yessssssss!” his daughter shrieked.

His hand and his belly told him this was a bad idea, he was setting himself up to look foolish in front of the whole Red Keep. He didn’t care. Arya’s lit up face told him he’d made the right decision.

----------------------------------------------------

“Tight enough, my lord?” Merle asked, tugging hard on the belt of the brigandine.

“I can still breath,” he announced. For three months Sean had worn his ‘gifted’ plate with a thick gambeson beneath it nearly every day, getting so accustomed to it the armor had become almost a second skin. Then he’d run into the Kingslayer and hadn’t worn any sort of mail for the last six weeks. The brigandine was like the padded gambeson, but came with small steel plates riveted into the leather. No one had wanted him to wear just a plain gambeson for his first ever left handed sword practice, even against a ten year old girl armed with only a ‘needle’. The piece felt oddly heavy and cumbersome to him.

“I will tie that off for my lord husband, Merle,” Cat quietly announced from behind the pair.

Sean grunted in both surprise and from his squire’s last tug.

“Off course, my lady,” Merle replied cheerily.

The pressure on the belt didn’t slack, but the actor could feel the tension vary as the handover was made.

“That will be all,” she commanded.

“Aye, my lady. My lord?”

“Go find the shortest, lightest tourney sword you can, Merle. I’ll be along shortly.”

While Cat leaned into his back to start threading the belt through the loops, his squire left. Sean felt disappointment at not feeling her breasts through the padding and plates. He liked her tits. He enjoyed teasing her as they lay in bed together on whether or not they had begun to grow larger.

She slipped the last clasp on and whispered in his ear, “You are a fool, Eddard Stark.”

There was resignation in her voice. An arm slid around his waist. A hand caressed his cheek. Now that was a different tactic, whatever it was for. He approved. The lad from Sheffield crinkled his neck to capture her warm flesh against his shoulder. “Aye,” he agreed pleasantly.

“Please tell me you are only doing this for Arya’s sake,” she cajoled.

He grunted noncommittally, unsure where she was going.

Even before … that night, I could see you weren’t what you were before, Ned.”

‘What the hell?’ The hairs on the back of his neck started to rise.

“You were slower. Clumsier. And now.” Her hand let go his abdomen to touch his right arm; to hold his stump.”

Ohhhhh. Realization and relief swept away the anxiety. He chuckled in the back of his throat.

“It t’snt funny, Ned,” she scolded him softly. “I won’t lose you again.”

“And you won’t, love; at least not that way. My days of fighting in battles are over, promise.”

She held him hard. Those might be her breasts. His good hand, his only hand, reached up to free her trapped one. He brought it to his lips and lavished it with attention. At last he relinquished the prize so he could turn about to stare into that lovely face, those deep blue eyes. “You must admit, I should at least be seen making an effort to regain my former glory.”

Her lips pinched. She disagreed, but didn’t want to say anything.

He sighed, trying to stifle his annoyance. “What?”

“No one thinks you’re weak, Ned. Don’t give them cause to wonder.”

Fucking Westeros. Fucking bunch of barbarians. He sighed again. “And when Renly sends an assassin? Or some Westerlands’ knight seeks vengeance for his house’s fall? Or a Dornishman comes seeking my beautiful wife?” he posed with a quick grin. “How am I to defend myself? To stay alive long enough until aid comes? I am the Lord of Winterfell, I wear a sword by my side. I should at least be able to draw it without cutting myself, don’t you think?”

“Yes,” she agreed slowly. “Forgive your foolish wife. I worry.”

“Well don’t.” ‘You only hurt the team when you do.’ “Now give me a kiss, my lady,” he commanded. She willingly complied. The result was very wet and passionate. They parted on far better terms than they had the last time his wife helped armor him, ‘that’ night. And even better, Sean knew Arya wasn’t going to try to hurt him.

----------------------------------------------------

When Sean stepped outside of the Maidenvault into the Middle Bailey, it wasn’t the crowd of knights and warriors blatantly trying to be unobtrusive that caught his attention and brought the actor to a stop, but the tip of a column of smoke rising up beyond the Red Keep’s outer curtain wall. The curious Northmen and Riverlands; however, only had eyes for the one handed freak intending to wield a sword for the first time since his maiming. Word had clearly spread, and that rapidly. Who knew that a bit of proper medieval parenting would draw such a sordid pack of peepers.

“What’s all that?” he called out.

Most looked away at his voice, still trying to pretend they were only nearby on some errand or having randomly chosen this spot to lounge about with their free time.

‘Christ, what a lot!’ Not Ned looked about with icy annoyance, trying to find Olyvar. Where was his damn assistant the one time he fucking needed him. He spotted Arya, all done up in her leathers. She waived merrily at him. He gave his daughter a quick nod and kept scanning the grounds. “What’s all that!?!” he repeated in frustration.

“Fire,” a deep voice rumbled behind him.

Sean spun in surprise.

“Hello, Father,” Sansa said cheerily; hulking behind her stood the Queen’s Man Massey, a humorless smile splitting his oddly pink cheeks. “Is there a problem?”

“I don’t know. No one seems to be paying attention,” Sean answered her with more frustration than Ned would typically express.

“Sheep. Don’t they recognize an offering to R’hllor,” the Red God loving fanatic proclaimed rhetorically, in some sort of agreement with the Lord of Winterfell’s tone.

Not Ned turned his head to look at one of the two guards posted at the door. “How long ago did that smoke arise?”

“Dunno, milord,” his man-at-arms replied.

Sean pivoted to the other one.

“Hadn’t noticed it afore, milord.”

“Sheep,” Ser Justin snorted in disgust. “A good day to you, Lord Stark. Mustn’t keep her grace waiting,” he announced as pointed reminder to Sansa that she was expected elsewhere.

She curtseyed. “Good day, father.”

“Good day, Sansa. Good day, Ser Justin.”

Mmmmn.

Sean turned back to the crowded Middle Bailey, wishing for a smart phone linked to the King’s Landing Time’s front page so he could find out what in seven hells was going on.

“Here, my lord!” Merle shouted drawing his attention. His chubby squire was approaching at a trot, waving a scabbard as he came on. He started walking towards Arya. Merle adjusted his trajectory accordingly. Arya skipped forward to meet him.

“You’ll go easy on me, won’t you Arya?”

“Faaatherrrrrr,” his daughter whined as expertly as any ten year old.

“It’s no easy thing fighting with your off hand. Here, Merle. Give me that.” Sean reached out and grasped the pommel of the tourney sword; he pulled it out of its sheath.

“That wasn’t so hard,” Arya stated.

Sean snickered. “Better step back.” The two youths obeyed. The blade didn’t feel heavy, but it didn’t feel right in his left hand. He slashed, slashed, slashed again; then wind-milled his arm about, feeling the tightness of his shoulder fighting his every move. He started going through the standard warm-up exercises he’d developed over the years working with several different sword masters. He felt every day of this fifty one, or was it fifty two, years. The thousand eyes staring at him didn’t help. It was like opening night and he was having to walk about stage holding a script he’d never read before.

‘You are wonderful,’ the man with the Spanish accent announced. ‘Thank you; I’ve worked hard to become so,” the man in black declared. ‘I admit it, you are better than I am.’ ‘Then why are you smiling?’ ‘Because I know something you don’t know.’ ‘And what is that?’ ‘I am not left-handed.’

Sean didn’t have that luxury. He was stuck being left-handed. Damn, how did Mandy and Cary make it look so easy? They must have practiced their balls off every minute they weren’t in a shot. And worse for the lad from Sheffield, if he ever had to fight and messed up, a director wouldn’t be yelling ‘cut.’ The cut would be on him, and likely mortal.

“Ready?” Arya prodded.

He ignored her. Extend, lunge. Extend, lunge. He felt sweat breaking out on his back. Extend, lunge. His wind sucked too. Time to introduce Westeros to aerobics, Pilates, and Yoga. He drew a deep breath. “Yes. I’m just going to parry for now, sweetling. I need to get the feel for this.” ‘Be gentle.’

His daughter grinned mischievously, slowly pulling out Needle.

Sean went en garde. Normally he’d keep the blade up, ready to go inside or out, but with Arya so bloody short he chose to go with blade down, point dropped. Tink! ‘Holy Shit!’ Arya was greased lightning, he barely knocked her blade. She stepped back, smirked, and came back with another thrust. He met it. Tink! She immediately thrust again. No a feint. He danced back, his foot work atrocious; lucky he didn’t trip. She gave him a reprieve and didn’t follow up.

He sucked in another breath and resumed a defensive posture. “C’mon then, little wolf,” he said with a nervous smile. He got a returning glint from her eyes, the only warning before she launched her next attack. His universe narrowed to a slender blade and a ludicrously fast girl.

Tink.

Tink.

Stab. ‘godsdamnit.’

Tink.

Poke. ‘Shit.’

Tink.

Tink.

Feint. Stab. Stab. ‘Son of a bitch!’

Tink.

Rumble.

Tink.

Rumble, rumble.

Tink.

Rumble, rumble, rumble.

Arya disengaged and stepped back; staring over his shoulder.

“What?”

“Ser Olyvar,” she announced.

That rumbling was horse hooves. He spun about. There was his aide; leading a spare saddled horse. Olyvar’s face declared the situation, whatever it was, to be serious. Oh hell, the smoke. “What!?!”

“The Pyromancer Guild’s on fire!”

‘Fuck me!’

----------------------------------------------------

It wasn’t an inferno, nor an offering to R’hllor. Though it was a fire, or rather lots of fires actually; the largest being a green hued pyre of wildfire still blazing eerily in the square at the foot of Visenya’s Hill. What Sean and Olyvar truly found of concern when they rode down Aegon’s Way to where it crossed with the Street of the Sisters was the ugly remnants of a riot. Fortunately, depending on how one viewed the results, with a twenty thousand plus strong army billeted throughout the city, whatever football hooligan inspired madness had foolishly erupted was already brutally, bloodily, mortally crushed.

The actor barely paid attention to the sporadic smashed store fronts or flickers of petty arson yet unquenched by bucket or shovel. Instead, he stared hard at the bodies reposed not in death’s gentle slumber, but twisted and contorted in painful doom. Dozens and dozens, scores of thinly clad children, gaunt elderly, destitute mothers, poor trinket sellers, worn to the bone laborers, maimed beggars, tidy merchants, young apprentices, innocent bystanders, and undoubtedly thieves too. The one ray of hope penetrating the smoke were the Septons and Silent Sisters busily tending to the wounded and the dead; the trip down from the Great Sept by foot quicker than that by horse from the Red Keep.

Rage filled his soul. Hadn’t this shit hole seen enough? The city had nearly burned to a crisp the night he’d stormed it. And here George was repeating tragedy, turning it to lethal farce, the bloody fuck. How much more perversion was to occur again and again? Renly was coming. Didn’t they realize that? Didn’t George know that? Did he even care? Things could grow worse, so unimaginably worse if his strategy failed. Everything depending on … “You!” he bellowed, turning his mount toward some bastard looting a crumpled over corpse.

A man in battle leather wearing an Umber badge looked up from the body he was rifling through. “What?! Oh! Milord, what can I …”

“Thief! Miscreant! How dare you defile the dead?!”

Surprise crossed the shaggy, uncouth face. “Him?”

“Grab him! Grab him now!” Sean roared, jabbing his stump towards the villain.

Before the startled man-at-arms could do more than look left and right, three nearby fighters swarmed him. Dead

“Plundering the deceased! I’ll see justice done,” Sean proclaimed hotly as he dismounted awkwardly. Everything was harder. He angrily threw the reins over towards Olyvar. “I’ll see you never steal again.”

Recognizing the murderous rage confronting him, the brute’s eyes widened in fear and he stuttered, “Dddddon’t kill me.”

“Hold him down,” he snarled. The trio of jailors threw their prisoner down into the muck and soot and blood; stepping on him, kneeling on him to keep him in place. A growing crowd watched as not Ned drew the sword tucked into his belt. “Force his arm out,” he commanded. He’d show them medieval style justice. The only justice these barbarians knew or deserved.

“Please, please, not the hand,” the man sobbed. “I beg you.”

Sean lifted the sword. It didn’t feel 'right' in his left hand, it whispered at him. His ghost hand throbbed. “Damn it,” he cried, recognizing it for the tourney blade it was. He dropped it. “Ser Olyvar, your sword!”

“My lord,” his aide answered cautiously.

“Give it to me,” he demanded petulantly.

Out his likely goodson drew his longsword, promptly reversing his grip on it to hand the blade over safely.

“Noooooo,” the thief moaned. “He were dead. He didn’t need it no more.”

Sean swished the blade back and forth, it didn’t feel quite right either. He didn’t care. He stepped up. “Hold steady,” he hissed.

“I were yer brother, milord,” the condemned whimpered. “I shed me blood at the Green Fork; same as you, milord.”

Madness ... Madness. The lad from Sheffield took a gasping breath and lurched back from the precipice. ‘I am not an animal. I am not George.’ “Let him up,” he choked out in a hoarse voice. Thick, strong arms and heavy boots released the suddenly reprieved.

“Thankee, milord. Thankee,” the brute wept.

The actor wanted to retch. This was not his role; not here. “Stand up. I would embrace my brother, not punish him,” he said in a voice husky with emotion.

The man craned his neck to look up from the ground, appearing gobsmacked. “Truly, milord?” he croaked.

Sean grimaced and slid Olyvar’s sword carefully through a leather belt loop on his brigandine. “Take my hand. I fear I’ve only the one to offer.” This comment elicited a nervous chuckle from the gathered Northmen, Riverlanders, and Gold Cloaks. A gnarled, dirty, cracked hand powerfully clutched his. He heaved. The heavy, dirty bastard of a Hearther arose uncertainly, legs weak from the sentence barely escaped. Sean embraced the stench, one less odious than his own. “Do you have coin, brother.”

The Umberman looked uncertain, anxious. “Aye, milord,” he answered slowly.

“Then gift it, all of it, to one of those Silent Sisters over there, so the dead may be tended to properly,” not Ned insisted fervently.

“All of it, milord?” he asked with an odd meek tinted resentment; common fighters did not enjoy surrendering their rightfully stolen booty, let alone any copper or silver already properly theirs.

“Yes, brother. It is the honorable thing to do. Now go,” he scolded. As the man slunk off, Sean raised his voice. “And that goes for the rest of you lot. There will be no looting of the fallen, no matter their crimes. Any coin or valuables you find are to be gifted to the Silent Sisters. If the Old Gods tell me otherwise, brothers or no, you’ll pay in blood. Hear me?!”

Mute mutters of understanding greeted his shouted command and thundering warning. The crowd quickly dispersed, fearing what other holy orders their blessed lord might issue. Sean remounted his horse as awkwardly as he’d dismounted it; wondering if he’d made enough good for the foul harm he had committed.

Olyvar nudged his horse over next to not Ned. “Nobly done, my lord,” he said in a low voice.

The actor grunted in response, disgusted with himself in ways not even Shakespeare’s words could possibly describe. Off a ways in the square he watched the still whole-handed Umber man-at-arms pass over a ragged little pouch to one of the grey shrouded handmaiden’s of the Stranger; a peasant soldier’s life savings in coppers and a few silvers. “Ser Olyvar, do you have your purse about you?”

“Yes, my lord. Do you want it? You’ve my sword already. Will you be needing my mount soon too?” he jested lightly.

“Just hand it over.” ‘Clever dick.’ Olyvar unhooked it and leaned over so to pass it across the gap between them. Sean took it and then began weaving his horse through the crowd. A glum faced man-at-arms wearing an unchained giant badge on his sleeve looked up in surprise as a horse blocked his path. “Nobly done, brother,” the victor of the Green Fork announced and tossed the fine velvet purse full of silver stags and maybe a few gold dragons at the man’s feet.

“Thankee, milord,” the brute spluttered in amazement, hard face widening cheerily. “Thankee!”

’Then shall our names, familiar in his mouth as household words – Ned Stark, Bolton, Cerwyn, Glover, Frey, Hornwood, Karstark, Flint, Manderly, and most honored of all, the giants of Umber – be in their flowing cups freshly remembered. This story shall the good man tell his son; from this day to the end of the world. We in it shall be remembered. We few, we happy few, we band of brothers.’

The smile widened further, the now familiar words caged from another world already emblazoned in the hearts of thousands of Northmen.

“What’s your name brother?”

“Dyrick, milord.”

“Well, use that to buy a few cups for some of our other brothers tonight, will you, Dyrick? For your story today shall the good man tell his son too. Don’t let the bastards grind you down.”

“Aye, brother,” the hardscrabble man-at-arms answered almost shyly.

Sean nodded back at him. ‘I’ll beat you yet, George; you sick fuck,’ he thought defiantly. And off the lad from Sheffield went in search of an answer to what had happened this day.

----------------------------------------------------

“When I first glimpsed the smoke, I worried Renly had somehow beaten me here,” the Blackfish declared with a short chortle.

“No, just an accident with a cart of wildfire,” not Ned replied. When word of the embassy’s return had reached him inside the Pyromancer’s guildhall, he and Olyvar had promptly ridden back. They had fortuitously joined up with his good uncle’s party where the Hook merged into Aegon’s Way beneath the Red Keep.

“And a riot, my lord,” Olyvar added dryly from the other side of the middle aged knight.

“I imagine the smallfolks didn’t much appreciate that spectacle. We had a devilish time with the stuff when we took the city, didn’t we?” Brynden Tully chuckled grimly, the memory of that nightmare straight out of the Seven Hells remained a powerful one.

It was unclear from the clearly in hindsight insufficient number of guards Sean had protecting the amalgamated union of philosophers, sages, and arsonists what exactly had caused the cart to tip over. A few claimed the nag pulling the deadly cargo had simply been spooked; while most swore that a pair or a trio or a quartet of street thugs had rushed in. Sean hoped not, for he’d been sending surreptitious payments to various street gangs to show up each day to intimidate the so called Wisdoms. And now three of them were dead; along with two apprentices, five acolytes, seven men-at-arms from House Locke, and a few hundred other subjects of the Iron Throne. The explosion had not only sparked a riot from the simmering resentment of the oppressed smallfolk of the city, but a massed, though thankfully uncoordinated, assault on the guildhall. The bitter fruit harvested from the tragedy was a badly shaken Wisdom Hallyne finally agreeing to accept not Ned’s long standing offer to relocate his brethren to Winterfell. ‘Mission accomplished, git,’ Sean congratulated himself. “Yes, we did,” he agreed.

“Any other troubles while we were gone?” the Blackfish asked stoutly.

“Aside from food remaining too scarce and dear for the smallfolks liking, the news has been generally good.”

The knight gave a look of surprise.

“Truly. Your niece and my goodsister, the Lady Lysa, has accepted his grace’s offer to make Lord Robert the Warden of the East. And she’s sending Nestor Royce to act as her, or rather Lord Robert’s, Lord Deputy on the Small Council.”

“Interesting,” the Blackfish said with a calculating look, which quickly morphed into the semblance of a cat having eaten a bird. “That will play merry with all those preening lords in the Eyrie strutting about to gain Lysa’s note. Haha. Tell me more, Lord Eddard.”

“Lord Yohn Royce, Lady Waynewood, and Lord Redfort have already answered the call to send knights and men-at-arms to join us. Cogs from his grace’s fleet left two days ago for Gulltown and other ports in the Vale.”

“And Templeton, Belmore, Corbray; any word?” he asked with growing excitement.

“No ravens yet, I’m afraid.”

“Fear not, they’ll come. I’m certain of it. They remember Lord Arryn and what honor means.”

“And is your news as good, Lord Brynden? Will we need the men of the Vale?”

The Blackfish grimaced. “Renly’s as stubborn as his … a stag. Oh, he’s gracious about it, I grant you. Exceedingly so. You should have seen the feast he laid out for us in the middle of the Roseroad, for Seven’s sake. Not a keep or holdfast for leagues about. Ten courses. Singers. Toasts to our valor against the ignoble Lannisters; all pretty and proper, meant to signify how very regal and kingly he is. No, he shan’t be moved but by a stiff thrashing. Course, I’d have thought his grace would have given Lord Renly sufficient of those as a child he’d not want another,” the knight concluded with a sigh.

“And what of the lords of the Reach?”

Brynden Tully looked uncomfortably about. “I think that best be left for his Grace and the Small Council.” He pointed ahead to the open bronze gates set against the pale red stones of the great keep’s massive curtain walls. “We’ll be there soon enough, good nephew.”

“What of Arya?” Sean begged in a low voice.

Effortlessly the aging knight moved his mount over so that the two men’s stirrups were touching, as if charging together into battle. “Lady Oakheart will have the betrothal, and the one for her other grandson with Joanna Swyft, if, if mind you, a peaceable arrangement can be made,” he whispered. Sean must have looked crestfallen for the Blackfish clapped him encouragingly on the thigh. “They’re not fools, good nephew, but we’ve made a start, laid the groundwork. There’s hope.”

“Who else?”

“Lord Rowan, young Ser Tyrek made a good impression on him, and so too it seems with Lord Ashford; or rather thoughts of Cerenna Lannister and a rebuilt Tarbeck Hall for his third born son did.”

“The Hightowers?”

The Blackfish nodded.

“Tarly?”

He shook no. “He wasn’t there with Renly’s van, neither Lords Crane, Mullendore, or ...”

“TAtaDAAAAA! TAtaDAAAAA! TAtaDAAAAAAAA!” trumpets atop the ramparts blared as the embassy began filing beneath the shadow of the main gate and the portcullis. Ahead in the sun, Sean could see Stannis, Robb, Edmure, the Fat One, Bolton, Ser Stevron, old Lord Celtigar waiting. A Small Council meeting was clearly in the works and the actor was already physically, mentally, and morally exhausted from what had turned out to be only the matinee performance of the day. And he had a midnight showing to tell Arya she was being sold as part of a long shot chance at buying peace to look forward to. Tomorrow, he decided, unwilling to add any more disappointment to the lifetime’s worth he long ago exceeded in a place called Westeros.
 
Part 22 – Roose (II)

Roose stared at the dilapidated tapestry hanging on the wall in the backroom of the piss ridden Flea Bottom tavern. Qyburn had worked diligently to secure the proper place for this façade of secret recruitment. The Lord of the Dreadfort approved of his spy master’s choice if for no other reason than the delight he took in the old Lysian piece. The centuries old banners of flayed flesh hanging in the corners his Great Hall were less moth eaten that this, but they lacked the sheer refusal to accept reality displayed in this faded scene: the prodigiously endowed Qaathi pirate ravaging a preposterously buxom sunset islander as she unrealistically moaned in delight instead of pain. Roose approved of a woman who made pleasing sounds. From floor to ceiling, the occasional tear aside, the once rich work proclaimed man’s inherent dishonesty towards himself at the most fundamental level. Greatly amused, Roose traced his hand over a near invisible female form imprinted into the cloth and imagined the squeal awaiting his effort.

The door creaked as it opened behind him. He pretended to ignore the noise and remained staring at the tapestry; searching for any further tell-tale clues.

“I’m here,” a hard, insolent voice at last declared after impatience had run its course.

This one would suffer no fools. “There are five stags on the desk for your trouble,” the Lord of the Dreadfort called softly, playing the coy role of a stealthy seeker of cold steel and brute muscle.

“Stags, aye, that’s right. At least one too many of them some say,” the voice tested wryly.

A brain too, promising perhaps. Roose didn’t hear the man step closer into the room, but he heard the slight jingle of coins as the pouch was picked up. His lips curved in a slight smile at the desperation for, and silent skill displayed in, securing such a meager reward. He turned around.

“You’re not Rhysling,” the sellsword accused, hand instantly dropping to the well-worn pommel at his side. Neither young, nor old, a tough scraggily face stared at him from one dark eye shining fiercely beneath a bald head.

“No, I’m not,” Roose agreed; other than his lips moving he made no other gesture. There was a mystery here that he desired to solve. Spooking his dangerous guest to fight or flee would be counter-productive to that end.

Roose had left his escort blocks away, a slew of guards to protect him would just be unwanted ears for the coming conversation. And besides, as he suspected from the information Qyburn had developed on the target, the sellsword was likely clever and calculating to have spotted them regardless of how cleverly disguised. And thus suspecting a trap, he would have avoided this meeting entirely.

“What does a Lord of the North want with me?” he asked with an innocence that did little to hide his suspicious nature from the Lord of the Dreadfort. As the sellsword spoke, he also shifted ever so slowly back towards the door, prepared to retreat if need be.

Roose was not dressed in his usual colors, nor wearing any badge that would denote his lineage. The man had been hiding in plain sight for months, and using it to study. Excellent. “More importantly, what did Lord Stark want with you?” Roose responded quietly.

The sole dark eye, in sharp contrast to the lord’s two pale ones, glinted dangerously. “Why should he? I’m just one of a thousand sellswords in the city.”

The casual tone of the voice and subtle tenseness of the wiry body spoke volumes. “Why should he … Bronn?” Roose asked placidly, accepting the strong chance his question would spark violence.

“Who? The name’s Waydin.”

“And before it was Garret. And before that it was Dyffed. And before that Lohgun. A hard man to track down, with few witnesses left alive to claim they knew the sought after man. Hhhmmmn? I will be sitting now,” he announced. Carefully Roose stepped to the side of the room and pulled out a chair. Slowly he sat. The sellsword stayed in the room.

“Don’t know what you’re ranting on about. Are you looking to hire sellswords or not? Else I’m gone.” ‘Waydin’ challenged.

Leaving me behind with a slit throat. Roose offered up a ghost of a smile. “Oh, there’s silver for sale; and gold too. Simply tell me why Lord Stark was so interested in … Bronn. Vengeance for helping Tyrion Lannister escape the Vale? No, I think not. The so called Imp is already dead and the blessed Lord Stark, while capable of extreme violence, has never before nor since seemed to me the vengeful sort.” Though he did have an unfortunately ill kept sense of loathing for the Lord of the Dreadfort. “So why did he ask for you in particular after the Green Fork? So many great lords and knights to discover whether they lived, died, or fled; and my liege asks after two names, two insignificant names. It puzzles me. You see it’s a little game I amuse myself with, finding out the wants of others and then denying them it,” he announced with a sense of cool satisfaction.

The tough’s face and body betrayed nothing of what he was thinking. “Never met him.”

“Do you have some secret of the Lannisters? Or Lady Stark’s? Perhaps Lady Arryn’s? Don’t be shy, Bronn, there’s coin and a safe place in my house for you.”

“I tell you, I’m not him.”

The Lysian tapestry behind Roose snickered. “Liar,” that throaty, alluring voice called out.

Instantly Roose’s humors reacted. The sellsword reacted too, twitching ever so slightly. “It’s only my whore. Tyrion Lannister went to battle with his whore. Why shouldn’t I bring mine to the peace?” The Leech Lord asked rhetorically.

More husky sounds of amusement emanated from that mouth that knew so many pleasing things.

The one eye narrowed a fraction, the rest of him returned to stone. Oh he was good. “Come out .. Shae,” the Lord of the Dreadfort commanded.

The tapestry shifted to the side, revealing his paramour. “Take that ridiculous eye patch off, Bronn. And Gods, let your hair grow out, you look like a single unshaven ball with ear flaps.”

“And you still look like a whore,” he replied, never taking his one eye off of the Lord of the Dreadfort. “I could kill you,” the sellsword suggested.

“But you won’t,” the soft answer came.

A pause. “No, not now I suppose.”

“And Lord Stark?”

“That’s a thirsty answer,” Bronn declared.

“Shae.”

His whore sighed. As she started getting cups for the casks of vinegary red stored in the room, she announced drolly, “Next you’ll be wanting me to act a lady’s maid, my lord.”

Bronn chuckled, “Not a bad idea. Maybe he’ll keep you on as such when his fat bride arrives, eh? While it don’t take much piss to put out the fire of a Frey’s honor, some of them might turn prickly about it if they found out.”

The proposed deceit was delightfully charming. If Walda proved as unmoving at the bedding as his previous wives, well a clever man always provided himself with options. “Say one of them did prove prickly, could you take care of him for me?” And the clever sellsword looked able to offer other, more deadly sorts of options.

Bronn grinned. “That would depend upon the silver and gold you mentioned. And keeping me away from the Starks. Give me that.” The sellsword snatched the first cup out of Shae’s hand and took a guzzle. In turn she lifted the patch off his face, revealing a second, whole dark eye shining as fiercely as the first. “That’s better.”

“And the Starks?” Roose prodded.

“Fuck me if I know. I just thought his wife wanted me chopped for helping the Imp. The way she snatched him up at that inn, crazy. Clever, but crazy. Them’s the worst kind of woman.”

“But how did Lord Stark know to look for you at the Green Fork? He’d barely been with the army but a few days at that point; and I do not remember your name from the story of the Vale Lady Stark gave as we marched down the Neck.”

The sellsword shrugged and took another gulp. “They say the Old Gods talk to him. Maybe one of them don’t like me,” he smirked.

‘Always the Old Gods.’ The Lord of the Dreadfort continued to find that convenient answer unsatisfying. Shae and Bronn he could tie to the dead Imp; but not Qyburn, his spy master. Him he could link to Lannister gold through the Bloody Mummers; and somehow, inexplicably, to Tywin Lannister’s other dead son.

----------------------------------------------------

“What ... what are you doing?” Eddard Stark gasped, suddenly regaining conscience as the flaying blade removed bits of dead flesh the maggots and leeches hadn’t yet consumed.

“You’ve lost your hand, my lord. Don’t you remember?”

Feverish eyes rolled and swelled beneath sweaty brow. “You’re killing me, you sick bastard.”

“No, I’m saving you, Lord Stark. The Kingslayer tried to kill you. He took your hand. Corruption has set in,” he explained softly.

The Lord of Winterfell whimpered. “No, no, George took Ned’s head. He took Jaime’s hand, not mine. He … he can’t.”

“Lord Robb’s Grey Wolf took the Kingslayer’s head.” Not completely, it had still been attached, though tenuously at best when he had last viewed the corpse on the Throne Room’s floor. “Not his hand.”

The grievously ill Lord Paramount of the North moaned as the flaying knife bit a little too deep. “What? What are you doing? Why does my hand hurt so? Oh god, oh god, its not there!”

Roose clutched the forearm tighter as Blessed Ned tried to raise the stump. “Please, my lord, stay still. You are quite ill. You must save your strength for the fever or we must take the whole arm.” The grey-green eyes beneath the Lord of the Dreadfort brightened with fear and realization of something at his words.

“Qyburn. Where’s Qyburn? He saved Jaime when the sellsword took his hand. I don’t want to … find him. Find him,” he pleaded weakly.

“Who is Qyburn, my lord?”

“Mummer, a Bloody Mummer. Fuck you George, am I just a bloody mummer to you?” And just as quickly as he came to, Blessed Ned passed out again; leaving Roose Bolton with a command, a mystery, and a key to an intriguingly hidden lock.

----------------------------------------------------

“As Lord Stark suspected, the Conclave has chosen Gormon Tyrell as the next Grand Maester,” Lord Davos announced.

‘Of course he did.’ By the small scroll the smuggler turned Master of Whisperers held, Roose guessed the news had come by raven from the Citadel itself and not any spies the dead Eunuch still had reporting unknowingly back to King’s Landing. The one and a half handed man hadn’t been at his position a month yet, hardly time to build his own network; though Qyburn said he was working diligently at it through the connections of his seedy Flea Bottom and Harbor stained pasts.

“When might we expect him?” Lord Stark asked, apparently not blessed with that particular vision.

“He will come by ship as the roads are reputed too dangerous these days, but no firm departure date was given. ‘Soon as reasonable,’ the missif stated,” the Sailing Onion explained.

Roose wondered whether the man had read the scroll or had it read to him; another thing the Master of Whisperers not yet a month old, learning to read. A nimbler mind there than Steelshanks; would it benefit him if his captain learned to read? He couldn’t see how.

“Probably waiting permission from Highgarden to leave,” Ser Stevron scowled.

“Far be it for House Frey to complain about diplomacy by marriage,” Edmure rejoined

‘And again.’ The debate would be pointlessly stirred up again.

“T’is no such thing, Lord Edmure. Gormon is a Tyrell and his Grace shan’t be celebrating a bedding with the old chained fool whenever does arrives,” the equally aged heir of the Twins objected.

Lord Stark spoke and his Stag gnashed teeth but acquiesced. An untamed pet there, with sharp antlers; Roose looked forward to the day the King choose to resist the direwolf.

“Ah, would be a shame if poor Pycelle weren’t here to greet his successor,” interjected Lord Brynden. “How is the lickspittle by the way? Haven’t seen him doddering about since I returned.”

“Sea sick, most like,” his Grace grunted with a petulant satisfaction.

‘What?’

“What?” and other murmurs of surprise filled the Small Council Hall. This was news.

“An extra ship went with the small fleet bound for Runestone. On it were the former Grand Maester, Tommen Waters, Ser Preston Greenfield, Ser Aron Santagar, and a dozen red cloaks,” the Master of Whisperers said. “It won’t anchor there with the rest, just simply sail on to Eastwatch-by-the-Sea, my lords.”

“Why are we only finding out about this now, Lord Davos!” Celtigar snapped, showing at least some restraint by accusing the servant and not the master.

“Because his Grace directed me too, Lord Celtigar,” the Sailing Onion replied steadily. No addressing him as Lord Ardrian; though they both officially sat on the Small Council, Seaworth knew his place.

The answer generated a “harrumph” from the sour old crab; and unhappy looks about the rest of the table, even from the Lord of Winterfell.

“They were all honorably pledged to take the Black; their lives are no longer the concern of the realm,” rumbled the king, putting an unassailable lie before his council and thus an end to further inquiries.

While the Lord of the Dreadfort appreciated the technical aspects and likely reasoning behind the Stag’s minor exploit in circumventing his allies; Roose did not in the least appreciate how the maneuver had occurred without his knowledge. Why was he augmenting Ser Edwell Water’s pay as undergaoler in the dungeon for, if not to acquire information such as that for him? The prisoners had been gone a week! Qyburn would have to pay the hedge knight an unfriendly visit to explain the facts, regardless if some other lord was paying him 2 coins for every one of Roose’s. The only redeeming element to the situation was that Blessed Ned appeared as surprised as the rest. “Has your Grace given any thought on who shall be the next master-at-arms of the Keep?” Roose asked placidly.

“My grandson Walder would be an excellent choice,” Ser Stevron piped up. “He’s certainly shown devotion and sacrifice for your Grace’s cause.”

That was one way of turning the shitty incompetence of losing a nose into something that smelled closer to a flower, regardless of whether it could be sniffed or not.

“The Stormlands have yet been offered even the smallest bone,” Lord Eddard suggested.

“Ser Guyard Morrigen rides with Lord Renly’s so called Rainbow Guard. He’s a skilled knight,” Lord Brynden judged.

“Such as him shall receive not even the scraps from my table,” barked the Stag bitterly. “Mine own banner houses promoting the younger brother over the rightful elder. There is only so far I will bend!”

“Not all of them, your Grace,” Lord Davos countered the king’s anger with firm politeness. “If I may, there are Estermont cousins at your side. Ser Andrew was once your own squire. House Swann remains … neutral; true the eldest son rides with your brother, but the younger, Ser Balon, is our guest. Surely you’ve all seen him, an honorable and doughty appearing knight to me, even if I am the least at the table to judge such.”

“I believe Ser Kirth Vance would make an excellent master-of-arms,” Lord Edmure interrupted, trying to promote one of the younger sons out of his set of boon companions.

“Not Ser Hugo,” Lord Celtigar cackled disdainfully about the brother. “Couldn’t even beat that oaf Trant.”

The ill-advised comment immediately set the king’s teeth to grinding; the dishonor of that botched Trial by Combat still sat painfully in the Stag’s craw.

“Ser Ellery Vance is betrothed to Barbara Bracken,” Ser Stevron complained. “He’ll inherit Stone Hedge if anything happens to young Ser Hendry. Seems the Vances of Atranta have gained enough rewards to me,” said the pot calling the kettle black.

“Other than my niece, the Lady Lysa Arryn, the Vale has only been offered the honor of fighting by his Grace’s noble side,” the former Knight of the Gate pointed out.

“Ser Robar Royce only rides with Lord Renly because he is a second son with few prospects outside of being a tourney knight. When they bend the knee, Bronze Yohn would appreciate the gesture if you offered his son the post of master-at-arms,” Lord Eddard detailed.

‘And how do you know so much about Ser Robar?’ More names, more rationales, and more counter arguments were thrown out. It was the nature of man that the smaller the reward the harder it was fought over. The pale lord began to grow weary of the amusement, he cleared his throat softly.

“Yes, Lord Roose?” King Stannis inquired.

“When Lord Renly and his army bend the knee to your Grace, it seems a tournament would be in order so that these Southern knights who have won nothing might assuage their shame in a display of martial skill.”

Several at the table nodded their heads in evident agreement.

“As the Iron Throne is alas short of coin to pay the winners the usual bounty for such things, perhaps the title of Master-of-Arms for the Red Keep should be the prize?” he continued.

“Clever.”

“What would the Melee winner receive?”

“We could limit it to second and third sons.”

“No hedge knights though.”

“And should a Stormlander win?” the king demanded.

“That possibility exists, your Grace” Roose conceded softly. “Certain allowances must sometimes be made to quiet a troubled land.”

“When your enemies defy you, you must serve them steel and fire. When they go to their knees; however, you must help them back to their feet. Elsewise … elsewise no man will ever bend the knee to you,” Blessed Ned announced in an odd voice; his grey-green eyes gazing past the king’s head, as if reading something chiseled high into the stone of the hall.

“Renly shall receive steel and fire; and Storm’s End too when he bends the knee. The rest of the Stormlands shall have their chance at this prize, but none others. An eminently practical solution to the lack of coin, Lord Roose,” his Grace proclaimed. “And what of the Iron Throne’s debts, Lord Ardrian?”

“Now that Ser Stafford Lannister has affirmed Lord Lancel’s right to rule Casterly Rock, the envoy from the Iron Bank is pressing for repayment of their loan,” old Celtigar droned.

“How much to satisfy those merchants?” young Lord Robb scoffed, opening his mouth for the first time that day at council.

“They want the whole six hundred thousand dragons owed them.”

The only sound to be heard in the resulting silence was the king’s grinding teeth.

“The noble Otte Billetis refuses to accept the blatant fact that both ship and road are far too dangerous right now for the safe transport of that much gold bullion from the Westerlands,” the Master of Coins at last continued.

“Does the Rock have that much?” Lord Edmure asked breathlessly.

“Likely not, I suspect. Lord Tywin loaned a million dragons to the throne over the last decade; thankfully a debt now voided. And the Old Lion undoubtedly spent a huge amount for his war in the Riverlands. Lancel doesn’t have a clue as to the size of his treasury, and Ser Stafford’s being dodgy; probably still using it to build that new army.”

“And a lot of that is already promised to help pay the ransoms and dowries of many of the Westerlands houses,” Ser Stevron added, everyone present knowing the Freys would receive their share of it; even if some had to go back out to Riverrun to pay for his Lannister-blooded nephews Cleos and Tion.

“Fifty thousand is owed Salladhor Saan,” Lord Davos stated bluntly.

“That Lysene pirate?” Celtigar disparaged.

“Who joined his grace when few others would,” the Master of Whisperers promptly defended.

“For coin, not duty.”

“A debt is a debt,” the king stated firmly.

“What if his Grace refuses to pay?” Lord Robb suggested.

Roose noted a few heads around the table bobbing in agreement. ‘This is interesting.’

“A debt is a debt,” the king repeated more slowly.

“What if they called in all their debts and stopped loaning any silver or gold to Westeros?” Ser Stevron asked back smugly.

A Frey understood money. A craft that Roose did not hesitate to admit the old knight had more skill in than himself.

“Or hires a fleet and sellsword companies to aid Lord Renly?” the boy’s own father countered.

“Or pays the Lysene pirate to betray us?” Lord Celtigar jabbed suspiciously.

“I will speak with the Braavosi myself. Arrange it,” commanded the King. “What else Lord Ardrian?”

“The High Septon has not pushed yet for repayment of the two hundred thousand dragons owed the Faith. But I fear we cannot count on them for any further loans either. Word is, Lord Stark, he is most pleased with the gesture of your Northmen to tithe for the care of those hurt in the riot.”

Blessed Ned grunted an acknowledgement to the statement. To Roose’s ears the situation had been more complicated than that. He still found his liege lord’s lack of predictability distressing, but the results were frequently … interesting.

“When are the pyromancers going to get back to making wildfire?” Edmure asked. “My Ryger banners have been manning the newest redoubt for a week and there’s none for the catapult.”

“There will be no more wildfire, the Alchemists guildhall has been closed by command of his Grace,” Lord Davos announced, making it another decision the Small Council could not harp on if they wanted to. The reaction, however, was mixed. “Demon brew.” “Not worth the headache.” “Too dangerous.”

Lord Eddard reacted calmly to the news of course. “There’s already seventy five hundred jars of the stuff. More than enough to give sufficient fire to the steel his Grace will show Lord Renly. We can get Ser Jacelyn to find enough extra from the city’s catapults to send out to your banners, Edmure.”

That news had not caught Roose by surprise either. When he returned to the White Sword Tower, he would advise Qyburn to keep an eye out for Wisdoms making discrete visits to any ship destined for White Harbor. Only if he were very unlucky would their departure for Winterfell come off as secretively as the one Lord Davos had arranged for the Wall. It was time to ask his exiled maester whether any of the links in the chain he used to wear had taught him how to make the substance. What Winterfell would have, so would the Dreadfort. And if not, perhaps a talented acolyte or apprentice could be properly induced to disappear. King’s Landing was not the safest of places.

The guards on the outside of the meeting hall suddenly started to hammer their spear butts on the stone floor, taking the Small Council unawares. Heads pivoted towards the door as it opened. “A fleet, a fleet,” a breathless, sweating page announced.

----------------------------------------------------

“They are cogs, not war galleys,” Lord Davos announced. The former smuggler squinted. The objects appeared mostly as smudges on the horizon to Roose. “Volantene by design, I think.”

The wind was blowing off the land and out into Blackwater Bay, causing the fleet in the distance to be in the middle of tacking when the royal party reached Roose’s home away from home, the White Sword Tower. The announcement of an unknown fleet had broken up the Small Council meeting and all nine of them had climbed the stairs of the nearest drum-tower to reach the curtain wall. Then it had been a tedious walk along it past the Kitchen Keep, the Dragon’s Tooth, and the Rookery until they arrived here and the view out over the bay.

“Seven, eight, nine. Too many for a merchant fleet and no point to that for a war fleet,” the king mused aloud.

“We shall find out soon enough, your Grace,” Lord Brynden offered. He at least had been to sea during the War of the Ninepenny Kings. A squadron of fast galleys sporting catapults was already half way to them. Despite the absence of a Master of Ships, most of the fleet docked at the city had sailed under Stannis Baratheon’s taut hand; they knew what they were about and stayed ready.

Qyburn, Shae, and several others from his household were already there gazing out to the blue and grey and green, along with her Grace and several of her ladies-in-waiting and Queen’s Men. Blessed Ned had not pursued Shae as diligently as he had Bronn, still, having her in such close proximity to the visionary man bothered him. He purposefully went to join his red patch wearing men and ‘happened’ to stop next to Shae. “Go inside,” he hissed softly.

She glanced at his hard set face. A wicked smile flit across those ruby lips; though she knew well enough to never cross him. With slow insolence she turned about, and as she did she whispered bewitchingly back, “Come inside … me.” Not just Roose’s face turned hard set. Yes, she would make an excellent lady’s maid, no matter how endearingly or not Fat Walda moaned and shuddered in bed.

Sailing time was slow time. A steady four or five knots would chew up incredible distances over an entire day and a night. Nothing any horse could hope to match. Still, it was enough to make Roose wonder whether he had enough time to pay Shae a visit. Finally the ships began to turn again, so that their sails would face straight at the city.

“Let’s see if they reveal any more when they complete their turn.”

Yes, as Roose had suspected, many of the soaring sheets of canvas did have a crimson hue to them. Several gasps arose on the battlement. “Interesting,” he murmured so quietly he didn’t hear it himself. A fiery heart was emblazoned on each cog’s main sail.

“Gods, what next!” roared Blessed Ned angrily.

“More interesting.”
 
Part 23

May 4

Up Muddy Way the procession marched. At nearly every intersection the worshippers of R’hllor encountered large groups of outraged Faithful. Leading the taunts, accusations, and calls to the Seven were both the city’s common septons and those brown brothers driven to King’s Landing by the Lannisters’ wanton destruction of the Riverlands. Sean wondered whether the usually docile Fat One had actively encouraged these demonstrations or merely cast a blind eye on developments for the sake of plausible deniability. So far as he could remember about the growth of religious fervor and militancy from the last books, Westeros’ capital had until now remained happily placed in that regard; aided by his quick victories reducing the number of itinerant holy men seeking succor and redress. Unfortunately these proto-sparrows were doing their self-righteous best to turn Westeros more Westeros-like. “Bastards,” the actor mumbled angrily.

Whether the priests and acolytes and other servants of the Red God needed any protection was debatable, for they came with their own guard force: the Fiery Hand, one hundred fierce looking men in ornate Essossi style armor carrying flame shaped points to their spears. Nevertheless, once Stannis had stupidly granted them the Dragonpit for their temple, hadn’t he already foolishly promised such use of it to his hair lipped wife, ‘Bitch’; Sean had promptly organized his Old Gods believing Northmen to patrol the long route there from the waterfront in order to avoid the start of a religious war. “Renly’s fucking coming, bloody senseless arses.”

“My Lord?” asked Halys Hornwood politely, picking up a whisper of his natterings.

“Nothing, Lord Halys; just rambling. That smallfolks and lords might come to blows over whose god or gods is stronger, or truer, perplexes me greatly. That’s all,” not Ned explained.

“Southerners,” the Lord of the Hornwood snorted in agreement. “I must say the septons and septas have displayed little such anger towards the Old Gods.”

“The Old Gods are of Westeros and the First Men, not some foreign god, like this R’hllor. Besides, the King’s wife doesn’t pray before a weirwood, does she?”

The usually amiable Halys frowned. “It is rumored she loves the fire more than seems … comely. Do you think his Grace would forsake the Seven,” the man asked in a hushed tone.

That was the million pound question. Stannis had no love, let alone belief, in the Seven, but he saw the political practicality for his rulership of maintaining the façade. However, in the event of disaster, if open conversion to the Fire God meant he would keep his crown even a day longer, the stubborn mule wouldn’t stop at the odd sacrificial burning; no matter how distasteful. That was the one end the king had few qualms towards the means. “Likely not, Lord Halys. Likely not. Come, I want to stay in front of them,” he commanded, gently prodding spurs to his mount and the pair and their escort started to trot a few blocks ahead towards the slanted T intersection with Aegon’s Way.

For better or worse or better, the actor was unsure, the parade of human torches had been joined in their rapturous thousands by men, women, and children from Flea Bottom and the other slums of the city. Their bellies had received the benevolence of this mission from the Temple of the Lord of Light and they wished to demonstrate their appreciation though there wasn’t a morsel left to distribute; the holds of the eight cogs now barren and ready to return to Volantis. Word being the ships and enormous quantities of food having been paid for by some wealthy merchant’s widow, and devoted follower of R’hllor, from that oldest of the Free Cities.

Not Ned’s purpose in ‘leading’ the cavalcade was strictly for health purposes, his own. The actor did want to accidentally endanger himself if a deadly scrum did break out between the two sides. The one handed man knew his limitations and the expectations of Westeros. And he well remembered what had happened on the streets to Sansa, Preston Greenfield, the Fat One, Tyrek Lannister, Aron Santagar, Lollys Stokeworth, and others in ‘A Clash of Kings.’ Things weren’t as dire, he hoped, as they were after Myrcella’s departure for Dorne, but the actor had noticed too many damned weird parallels going on already. He would not tempt George unnecessarily.

“Lord Stark, you give the Seven sufficient reverence for a Northmen,” a spindly fellow in brown cried out with barely disguised contempt from a nearby corner. “Why must your men protect the heathens and the apostates?”

“Judge not lest ye be judged, Septon,” he shouted the well-known earthly platitude back at the roaming brother. “Do unto others as you would have done to you.”

“I would be judged, my Lord. Father willing, I shall pass his judgment and sit beside him in the highest heavens for all eternity. If I fail in my sworn duties, I accept chastisement willingly. If I fail my brethren, I rejoice that I might be scourged of my sins. Those deceivers seek to overthrow the laws laid down in ‘The Seven-Pointed Star.’ They threaten all Westeros with damnation. And the weak gobble up this filth they spew willingly,” he snarled.

“What they gobble up is food, to fill bellies not oft filled of late, I am sorry to say. Would you have them starve for lack of a copper to buy a heel of stale bread?”

“Temptations of the flesh, to entice their mortal shells from the promise of life ever after. I do not indulge in gluttony, why should they? The Mother nurtures my soul, what more could a man want?”

‘Jesus, you’re as mad as any of them.’” Pride goeth before destruction and a haughty spirit before a fall, Septon. Be careful you do not wreck more damage than that you seek to mend. Remember, justice is for the King; and his grace wields a terrible swift sword.” ‘Here endth the lesson. Who knew I should have memorized more scripture for this role?’ His horse paused a moment to drop a load of dung.

----------------------------------------------------

May 2

Distribution of the seemingly inexhaustible supply of food still being pulled from the deep holds of the eight cogs had been proceeding throughout the night. Huge bonfires roared atop the start of the piers the ships were tied up to, providing R’hllor’s light so that the poor and destitute might receive the Red God’s belly filling gifts. These alms were accompanied by the never ending requisite call by the crimson cloaked priests of “The night is dark and full of terror,” which were equally inevitably answered by the fire tattooed acolytes with “Lord of Light protect us.”

Sean was exhausted. He had stayed on atop the Mud Gate to utter fascination to watch the continuing spectacle unfold. As the first hint of dawn began to creep up on the horizon out over Blackwater Bay, the actor wondered whether the fires would be kept lit all day too. Smallfolks, at first those already provided food and then later those coming to wait in line, had fairly early on begun to bring driftwood or scrapes from crates or wherever they might scrounge something burnable as offerings to the fire and the Red God’s benevolence.

The fact that fires were being allowed so close to the multitude of docked, highly flammable ships had been a miracle in and of itself. The first spark had brought the wrath of Stannis, who had still been observing things with his wary eye when the sun started to set. The king had vehemently prohibited that outrage to common sense and was about to order his guards to tear the thing apart when Moqorro intervened.

Sean’s first sight of the man earlier had made him wonder which of George’s fucking books had this character fallen out of? He’d have remembered this one. Big, big as Stannis, maybe bigger; with ebony skin and a shock of pure snow for hair. The giant had the same colorful robes and inked face as the rest of the dozen or so Red Priests, yet his authority over all of them, aside from his powerful aura, lay in the unique dragon headed, green flame spitting, iron staff he carried around like a toothpick. He spoke the Common Tongue with barely an accent. And he spoke it well. The few words the actor had overheard from a distance when the confrontation happened had been of “kingdom” and ”duty,” of “smallfolk” and “sacrifices,” of “petty greed” and “lives saved.” Unintimidated by the scary bastard, the stubborn mule had respectfully listened, but appeared unmoved until those last dreaded words left Moqorro’s mouth, “I have seen it in the flames.”

The iron in Stannis Baratheon’s soul had then bent, if only a little. The bonfire remained and four more soon joined it. And with that, the incantations began and the first of the worn dock workers, smelly fish peddlers, ragged beggars, and dirty urchins of the harbor dared to approach the unlikely offering. Quickly shouts of joy and praise rose above the chants. When the first sizeable numbers laden with a week’s food slipped through the gate into the city, Ser Jacelyn immediately approached the king requesting the whole of the city militia be called out to prevent a riot for, word would spread like the Red God’s fire. Messengers rode off to all the barracks to rouse the Gold Cloaks.

Not long after, the first of many such incidents occurred. An acolyte denied someone food. The man swore and threatened the junior priest, until several of the Fiery Hand lowered their spears menacingly. The smallfolks in that semi-organized line started muttering’ some edging away, while others prepared for violence. Then Moqorro appeared out of the shadows, explaining that the Red God’s flame had revealed the man to be a merchant, a scoundrel; one who had the coin to purchase food. When challenged to open his purse, the man cursed a last time and fled. “Only the truly needy shall receive R’hllor’s bounty,” Moqorro proclaimed to shouts of encouragement and approval.

Near midnight, the king held one last conversation with the chief Red Priest, before retiring. Sean moved to intercept Stannis; though he wanted to stay as far away as possible from the crazies, he simply had to check on whether the key to all his plans was falling under the Red God’s sway again. “That fellow didn’t proclaim you Azor Ahai reborn, did he, your Grace?” not Ned asked more calmly than he felt.

“No.” The king then emitted a low rumble that possibly passed as amusement. “Her Grace will be wroth that they did not fall prostrate acknowledging me such.”

‘Stupid bitch is right for a change.’

----------------------------------------------------

May 3

The impromptu meeting of the Small Council took place inside the gate house to the harbor. By the late afternoon smallfolks were still lined up back through the Muddy Gate and into Fishmonger Square. The appearance not of food, but the Red Priests, had also drawn a flock of septons and septas who tried with little success to harangue the masses away. The Fat One had even stirred from his trough inside the Great Sept of Baelor to witness in person the blasphemy of the poor being fed. And now he chattered like one of the magpies he stuffed, cooked, down his jowly throat.

“Your Grace, it is an outrage. A temple with a priest or two of this dissolute sect is perhaps one thing. A small place, in the Fish Market say, where any unbeliever fresh off a ship might find solace with his horrid fire god.” Appearing magnanimous did not come readily to the High Septon. “Bbbbut, the Dragonpit,” he spluttered, thick lips vibrating with passion usually reserved for the plate. “Such a temple, t’is an insult to the Seven.”

“Where were the Seven when Joffrey Waters usurped my throne?” Stannis asked dangerously.

“T’was vile trickery, I grant you, your Grace. No one could have foreseen …”

“Lord Stark and his Old Gods did. The Lady Melisandre and her Red God saw,” the Stag accused, thunder giving rise in his voice.

‘Stepped in shite there, berk.’

“You bent the knee to them! Allowed them to execute Lord Stark on your very door step!”

The Fat One went purple. “The Bastard King disgraced the holy of holies by his own actions; and has faced the judgment of the Father for it. Lord Starks was only supposed to take the Black. They assured me. They assured me!”

The stubborn mule sucked in a great breath, readying a damaging retort.

Not Ned coughed. Loudly. Repeatedly. The two large men glared at him, neither wanting to let go of the bone. “I hold the High Septon and the Seven blameless, your Grace. There is a reason Aegon the Conqueror moved the seat of the Faith so near his own Iron Throne.” He hoped he wouldn’t have to spell the obvious out to them.

“Very compassionate of you, Lord Stark,” the Fat One choked out. “The Faith values your friendship greatly.”

‘You don’t need to beg, I’m on your side ... mostly’

Stannis ground his teeth a moment before agreeing with a curt, “Yes.”

Sean returned an insincere smile. “The Red Keep, most keeps in the realm, have a godswood, your Holiness. I do not see the Faith worrying much o’er that.”

“No. You and your Northmen are not … that is … they are not … no … the Queen … she …”

“Has her own devotions, they are not mine,” snapped the King.

“That, I think, is the gravest concern, your Grace,” not Ned said calmly. He saw Edmure, the Blackfish, Celtigar, and Davos nod slowly. The others of the Council seemed less concerned. “As the Lady Melisandre once found her way into your councils, the Faithful simply fear, wrongly so of course, that you might turn your back on the Seven.”

“If, his Grace were to visit the Great Sept and affirm …”

“I will not allow you to maneuver me into a pointless vow. I have attended the Great Sept both before and after my crowning. When called for, I have paid proper respects in the Royal Sept. I am no Baelor the Blessed, but neither am I Aegon the Worthy. Let no man, lord, or septon say I have not done my duty. Be satisfied with my devotion and hector me no more on it. I will not turn my back on any who aid me, who aid the realm. Be it you, High Septon, or a Red Priest.”

“But the Dragonpit,” the Fat One whined. “Such a symbol.”

“A symbol as dead as dragons.”

‘Well …’

“A costly symbol, surely; one in need of repairs. Isn’t that so Lord Celtigar,” Roose Bolton suggested softly.

“I suppose,” grumbled the Master of Coin, not wanting to be drawn into the dispute, just like most of the rest present, no matter how enthralled they were with it. “It is a wreck,” he admitted. “Inhabited mostly by pimps and whores, lechers and drunkards, I hear.”

“That’s as religious a lot as I’ve ever heard,” snorted Ser Stevron in amusement. “A veritable new Faith Militant arisen, perhaps they shall defend the Dragonpit from these interlopers.”

Sean bit his lip to keep from laughing; he liked the old scoundrel tremendously, despite his obvious flaw of being … well, a Frey.

“It sits atop Rhaenys’ Hill, making it appear the equal of the Great Sept and the Red Keep,” the High Septon continued.

“Enough,” roared the Stag. “I promised it to the Red God’s use before those sails were ever seen on the horizon. A king’s promise is not to be broken.”

“The Queen,” wobbled the Fat One’s lips.

The argument would continue to spin pointlessly around again, Sean could see it. This time he’d keep his mouth shut and let the Fat One make a mess of the crown’s good will towards the Faith. The stubborn mule had made a promise, there was no point trying to change his mind. You’d just lose ground in the Game of Thrones.

----------------------------------------------------

May 6

“My patience … is not … without … limits. If you do not intend to remain in King’s Landing and help me against my brother; then be gone, and take your faithless banners with you. There are … other ways to deal with Lord Renly.”

“Your Red Priestess,” not Ned replied. “Tell me, your Grace, when she stares into the flames, what does she see of me? Do I prove faithless? Do I leave you in your time of need? Do I betray you? What does her Red God show her that makes you distrust me so?”

Stannis Baratheon stared long and unhappily at the Lord of Winterfell. “Nothing!” the Stag finally barked.

“Nothing?” the actor echoed, confused.

“No. She cannot find even a shadow of you in the flame, Lord Stark,” the king admitted in bitter disappointment. “Nor anything you touch either, apparently.”

“An extra benefit of being resurrected that the Old Gods apparently failed to include in the visions they shared with me. I’d have slept better these last two months if I’d known that,” Sean announced.

--------------------

Not Ned awoke with a start, the bedroom still pitch black. No stark sounds filled the night air to pierce the Maidenvault. Sean tossed. Sean turned. A return to slumber eluded him; the unseeable threat to his plans worrying too much at the edge of his mind. He gave up and slid his legs off the side of the bed.

“Ned?” Cat murmured, half asleep.

“Nothing, love.” He reached over to caress the bare shoulder visible above the corner of the quilt. A contented smile eased across her face; and any tension she felt melted away, taking her back down into sweet forgetfulness.

He dressed himself quietly in the dark, fumbling one handed through the clothes stacked inside his wardrobe. He snuck out into the antechamber finding chubby Merle snoring away softly on his thick pallet. No noise came as far as he could tell from the lady’s maid closet. He slipped out into the solar. Immediately a chamber maid popped up from where she was tending the hearth, her mouth began to open. Sean placed a finger over his mouth. “Shhhhhhhhh.” She curtseyed. He left before she thought to ask another question.

“Milord?” “Milord?” two sleepy sounding guards asked in surprise.

“I’m going for a walk about the bailey, which one of you is with me?”

“Uhhh, let me get the Watch Commander, milord,” one of them said hesitantly, not wanting to have any responsibility for the oddly developing situation.

“Smart answer, Osric; you’re coming with me. Raymun, does your cloak have a hood?”

“Yes, milord.”

“Hand it over, I don’t wish to be noticed.”

“Oh, a snap inspection, milord?”

“Something like that. My thanks.” He spun it about his shoulders one-handed and slipped the upper buttons into place. He tugged up the hood. “Best leave the spear, Osric.”

“That’ll only leave me my dirk,” the guard protested lightly.

“Come,” not Ned commanded and began to walk off. Osric promptly, if unenthusiastically, fell in behind him. “No, beside me, Osric. I’m just another guard.”

“Yes, milo …”

“Can’t call me that either,” the Lord of Winterfell interjected.

“Yes, right, miiii … what shall I call you then?”

“Call me … Shawn.”

“That’s a funny name, uhh, Shawn. Can’t says as I know any Shawns.”

“No. No, I don’t suppose you do,” the actor snickered softly.

----------------------------------------------------

The guards at the front door paid them little heed; satisfied with Osric’s simple mutter of “Off to the armory.” The Red Comet still blazed a path through the heavens. A chill, salty breeze blew off the bay causing the banners and flags mounted at various places atop buildings and ramparts to point westerly. Wanting out and getting out were often two very different questions; more so, when the later needed to be done in secret. He knew a humble knight who would have an idea or two on the matter. Up the Serpentine Stair the pair climbed side-by-side.

“Where are we off to … Shawn.”

“I’ve a hankering for onions, Osric; onions.”

Upon his reluctant acceptance of a higher position, Davos had refrained from moving into Varys spartan quarters, despite the obvious benefits of it containing a secret entrance. Among the terms laid down for the smuggler becoming Stannis’ Master of Whisperers had been the non-negotiable demand that he learn to read. To save precious time for that mighty endeavor, he had moved into the Rookery so that he might be near the trio of Maesters who had been given old Pycelle’s duties, plus one. That it placed him closer to the collection point of all raven born communications was an additional benefit the knight had not failed to consider as well. He might be barely literate, but he was far from unintelligent.

Shawn and Osric stepped off the last stair into the Lower Bailey. At a reasonable distance they passed the quartet stationed at the foot of the drawbridge to Maegor’s Holdfast. They skirted none too near the red-badged Dreadforters standing guard outside the White Sword Tower. A pair of bored gold cloaks leaned against the door to the Rookery. They came to attention as the unexpected interlopers of the night drew closer.

“A message from Lord Stark for Lord Davos,” Osric stated clearly when the stopped a good ten feet short of the destination. He spread out his grey cloak to reveal the direwolf emblazoned on it.

“Alright, hand it over. We’ll see he gets it.”

“A verbal message,” the Winterfell man-at-arms insisted.

“He’s bloody asleep, ain’t he then.”

Sean raised a hand. “There’s a light on, he’s awake.”

One of them craned his neck back to look, “Could be.”

“Could be each get a Stag or could be I tell the Wolf you wouldn’t let us do our duty.” The silver Sean now held in his left hand reflected a seductive metallic cheery from off the comet’s emanations. Osric and Shawn passed inside the Rookery.

In dim candlelight, Davos hunched over a thick tome of some sort; index finger trailing slowly over the parchment page as his mouth moved inaudibly along. “Lord Davos?”

“Yes?” the smuggler asked distractedly, still focusing on the words before him.

“I’ve a favor to ask.”

“Hmmnn?” He at last looked up. “What can I do for … House Stark?” the Master of Whisperers asked, taking note of the pair’s colors and badges.

“I wish to visit the Dragonpit,” not Ned announced, flipping back his hood.

“Lord Stark.” Davos automatically began to get up in the presence of his superior, but Sean waved him back down. The knight frowned, but acceded. “Did I hear you right, my Lord?”

“You did. And I would like to visit it secretly. Which is why I came to you, Master of Whisperers.”

The reformed smuggler frowned. His hand rose up to hold the small pouch dangling around his neck. “Is this wise, Lord Stark? Though his Grace had the fullest confidence in the Lady Melisandre, I did not much … trust her, nor her god.”

“I do not trust the Red Priests, either. So I would watch them as but another of the many poor smallfolks I hear visit the place to hear the words of food giving R’hllor.”

“Will they not see you in their flames?”

“That is one thing I would find out.”

Davos nodded his unremarkable appearing face. “You will both need shabbier clothes, my Lord. I should have something appropriately salty in my sea chest.

----------------------------------------------------

Dawn had broken by the time the trio had climbed Rhaenys’ Hill, passed between a passel of Fiery Hand standing post by the giant open bronze doors, and entered the immense cavern. Fires flickered everywhere but could not fill the whole space with light, simply casting an orange haze and giant, bizarrely shaped shadows on the curving, gutted walls and ceiling. Only a few hundred had stepped off the Volantese cogs, while easily a West End theatre worth of people, the Lyceum or the Theatre Royal, populated the Dragonpit. Maybe the Fat One was right to be nervous. By prearranged agreement, wary Davos went one way and nervous Osric another. Sean walked about, stopping at this fire or that for a minute or five to hear the conversations, to get a feel for the crowd. At one he accepted a thin bowl of gruel to eat.

A heavy hand landed on the actor’s shoulder. “Welcome, Lord Stark.” Sean’s heart skipped a beat. He slowly turned and found a wide chest. He tilted his head back. A black face, white hair, and impenetrable eyes stared down at him. “God of Flame and Shadow protect you.”

Not Ned swallowed slowly and took a step backward; he’d been discovered quickly. “May he protect you as well, Lord Moqorro.” He kept a wary eye on the long iron rod the Red Priest carried; as part of his costume, the actor only had a long knive to protect himself with.

Teeth white as his hair shown in the indistinct, wavering light. “No lord I, but a servant blessed in the love of the one true God. I thank you none the less. How may I serve you?”

“You, your temple, your God, did a good thing, a courageous thing, a great moral thing in bringing the gift of food to the city’s poor. I was simply … curious,” not Ned answered, working fiendishly hard to present a calm appearance.

“The Heart of Fire sent his disciples here to guide the smallfolks towards the light,” the deep bass rumbled agreeably.

“He sent Thoros to convert mad Aerys. After the rebellion, he stayed to try the same with Robert.”

“A flawed tool that unpious priest,” Moqorro declared firmly.

“An excellent tool for drinking and fighting as far as Robert was concerned; and, perhaps not as flawed or unpious as you think,” Sean announced. He watched as the Red Priest’s eyes shifted off of him to focus a moment on the fire behind the actor. “The Red God has mostly ignored Westeros. Why now?”

“R’hllor chooses such instruments as he requires,” the giant, intimidating priest responded half by rote and half by something else.

“The Lady Melisandre thought she found the instrument. Will you proclaim his grace as Azor Ahai reborn, as she did?”

“Much still remains hidden, Lord Stark. That may be the evil work of the Great Other or that the God of Flame and Shadows has determined the time has yet to come to reveal the full truth of his wonder; only prophecy and faith then remain to the humble devout.

“I’ll take that as a no, then.” That Moqorro seemed vague and unwilling to commit gave the actor some sense of relief. Maybe if he pushed the fanatic a bit he’d get some real answers. “So would this be a doctrinal dispute between priest and priestess? Differing interpretations of your Red God’s flaming scripture?”

“The Blessed Melisandre is not here to ask, leaving me to direct you to prophecy instead. Where it says, ‘Azor Ahai shall be born again amidst smoke and salt to wake dragons out of stone.’”

Sean remembered that quote. ‘You should have gone east, not west, mate. There are your dragons woke out of stone.’ With Varys off stage permanently, he wondered if fat Illyrio would still send not Ian to protect not Emilia? That would be one of those … ‘Butterflies.’ Would Barristan arrive at George’s proverbial last second of plotting? Or would Daenerys die? Thus sparing Sean and Westeros her vengeance; yet unleashing three juvenile dragons on Qarth.

Moqorro continued, “Yes, the king was born amidst the salty breeze of the sea. And there may have been smoke from a hearth during his birth, but when was he born again, Lord Stark?”

‘Stannis didn’t set himself and walk out a live, that’s for bloody sure. Isn’t it, George?’ He shrugged.

“The Priestess you know of as Melissandre holds great love of R’hllor in her fiery heart. Yet, if she mistook a prophecy for a warning and a warning for a prophecy, even she is still merely mortal. Who can perfectly interpret the will of the one true God? Not I.”

‘Bunch of god damn loonies, except you’re all so fucking scary!’

“My Master, Benerro, holds an equally great love of R’hllor, for which the Lord of Light rewards him with the sight of many visions in the flame. But the Heart of Fire also gifted my Master with the wisdom to watch for that which cannot be seen in the burning embers. So when a great mist that absorbed all flame and light and warmth arose in the fat frozen North on the solstice, he prayed to the Heart of Fire for guidance.”

“And?”

“Where were you reborn, Lord Stark?”

“I wasn’t,” the actor snorted automatically; then more cautiously as he remembered his own cover story, “Well … I … that is …”

Moqorro smiled knowingly at his hesitation. “The smallfolks of Flea Bottom tell a different tale. Many of them watched you die, Lord Stark. And your Northmen claim you appeared the next morning in a place called White Harbor.”

“Yes. So?” The hairs on the back of Sean’s neck started to rise. He didn’t like the sudden turn in the conversation. He was the one who used his mythical return for his own ends; saving Westeros and by extension his own life. What trap was Moqorro trying to lead him into? “Who am I to judge what the Old Gods do? Who are you too either? You don’t even believe in my gods,” he accused.

“White Harbor, I am told, sits as much by the sea as the king’s Storm’s End does. Was there smoke too when you were born again, Lord Stark?”

Sean’s mind flitted back to his first memories of that other yellow house; the one that definitely wasn’t in Belfast: Something brushed against him, waking him from a troubled, very odd slumber. Sean slowly, painfully lifted the lids to his eyes. His skull ached, the mother of all hangovers. The weak sunlight of a new day greeted his gritty, tired eyeballs; trickling more than shining in through an old smoky window set into the wall against which he found himself slumped. He pushed a mangy dog, the likely cause of his awakening, away from his leg, where it sniffed curiously. At least it hadn’t peed on him. While the lights were off, someone had started a smoky blaze in a fireplace he hadn’t remembered seeing the night before. He groaned as he gingerly shifted his sore body, stiff neck, and throbbing head. He desperately needed aspirin, a whole bottle of them. His day was not starting promisingly.

Smoke, there had been smoke. Today was suddenly looking not all that promising either. “Maybe. I don’t … remember, exactly.” ‘The fire loving bastard couldn’t possibly be going there? No way, no fucking way.’ “What of your prophecy’s ‘to wake dragons out of stone’ bit?’” he challenged.

“The King is a Stag, but one with Targaryen blood. And did you not awaken him to come to King’s Landing from Dragon … stone?” The Red Priest smirked with an irritating superiority.

‘No, no, no, no!’ His mind whirled and clutched at anything to deny the implication. “Dragons, its plural,” he said out of desperation.

“Does the same not all hold true for his grace’s daughter, Princess Shireen, as well?”

“I’m not Azor Ahai reborn,” Sean Bean, actor, portrayer of 006, Boromir, Richard Sharpe, Odysseus, Zeus, and many others demanded obstinately.

“Warning, not prophecy, then?” Moqorro said with narrowed eyes, calculating.

Prophecy and warning could both go suck dog’s bollocks, Sean immediately decided.

“The world shall see and either moan with fear or sing with joy. When the time is right, the God of Flame and Shadow shall reveal the truth, Lord Stark,” the Red Priest stated with utter certainty. “Then, for good or ill, not even the mist that swirls so maddeningly about you will hide what lies within your heart; the light or the freezing darkness of eternal death.”

That terrifying promise congealed the marrow in Sean’s bones. “How did you find me, if I’m hidden in this magical mist?” he gasped.

“The mist was present at the harbor when we arrived. Here, I watched where the mist moved to see who disappeared within it and then reappeared again. You were the only key to both locks. The fire can also reveal by not revealing. A lesson in R’hllor’s wisdom. Remain in our temple’s warmth as long as you desire, Lord Stark. I must tend to my other duties.” Moqorro bowed politely, red robes flowing gracefully with the movement; then off he trod, staff thumping on the stone as he moved away into the flickers and shadows cast by all the fires burning within the immense Dragonpit.
 
Part 24 – Catelyn (II)

May 8

The eastern sky was pink and golden as the sun broke over Blackwater Bay. Catelyn Stark watched the Seven gifted light spread out to announce the birth of another day. Below her the world turned slowly from black to grey to a rainbow of hues as the dawn crept across coal dark water, the tenements of Southwark, fields left unplowed in practical acknowledgement of the oncoming Reachers, and the distant Kingswood. She placed restless hands on the redstone of the battlement atop the keep to steady them; allowing her to spy with level blue eyes what could be seen, but no longer aided.

The sounds of his grace’s fleet, working to ferry the “pointless gesture” as the father of the unborn child in her womb bitterly described it, had long filled her ears before the piercing rays had granted vision to the unfolding spectacle. The familiar clip clop of hooves, the neighing of nervous horses, the jingle of mail, and the clanking of plate also caught her ear, but not as distinctly. Two thousand knights, squires, and mounted men-at-arms of the Riverlands were gathering in the fields that lay either side of the Kingsroad across the river from the city. Their banners hung limply in the heavy, dew laden air. Catelyn knew them all intimately; a smudge of color or some beast’s limb being all she needed to discern whose house it belonged to: Mallister, Vance of Atranta, Bracken, Frey, Ryger, Piper, and more. Largest of all dangled the silver Tully Trout on a field of azure and red mud also emblazoned with the house motto of “Family, Duty, Honor;” the whole pennant so folded over upon itself only the tail and a hodgepodge of random letters shown.

Beneath the banner of her birth house, bestride a mighty charger with his helm still off, sat her brother; listening to leal lordlings, vigorously gesturing commands, and sending off martial messengers for this or that new arriving company. Catelyn feared for Edmure and prayed that the Warrior and the Crone both would watch over him; he had been captured before. She turned her head to look over Roslin’s brown locks at her son. Pride filled her heart. Robb and the banners of the North had captured the mighty Kingslayer, set a Lannister army to flight, freed Edmure, and relieved Riverrun. Robb still kept the red beard she’d first seen on his cheeks at Moat Caillin; making him appear a younger version of her brother. The Stark elements of her son were as prominent as his Tully features, just hidden within from simple observation. Much as he might have wanted to, if disaster struck Edmure again, Robb would not be riding to his rescue.

The fact that Robb did not ride this morning with his uncle chaffed at her son, but filled Catelyn with happiness. All the way down the Neck and across the Riverlands she had worried about her son; her eldest, her baby only a few short years earlier, trying his best to hide his fears, to play a man’s role, and to act a great lord. A mummer’s performance he no longer needed to portray, for war had beaten the last of childhood from him. Gods be praised, with victory came the honor to live and prosper in his new found maturity. And now between mother and son stood the last rite of his passage into manhood: a pregnant, adoring wife. Ned had taught him well; so though Robb chaffed at the waiting, he understood the need for patience and cool judgment.

Over the years, Catelyn had become very good at waiting. Men had always been leaving her to wait; first father, “Watch for me little cat.” Then Uncle Brynden too, more frequently after mother’s death and invariably following an argument with father, “I’ll be back before the white raven announces the change of season.” “We will be wed upon my return,” Brandon had vowed under the branches of Riverrun’s godswood. Only his bones had returned and them to Winterfell, where they might mold for all eternity within a sepulcher deep beneath the earth. So a different Stark had said a different vow to her, this one spoken inside a sept. And a fortnight later she began waiting for this stranger called Ned, as well. Her husband had at least left her with the seed of a gift to while away the time waiting; a present that took nine months of waiting and seventeen excruciating hours of labor to flower. Her husband did finally return, still a stranger, bringing a bastard with him. A bastard whom Catelyn couldn’t wait to leave, but wouldn’t. A bastard who held a secret which it took fifteen years to reveal; a secret she wasn’t even sure was true.

She had waited patiently and thankfully love had grown between her and Ned. She looked at her hands flat against the redstone. They still faintly trembled. She turned them over to stare at the deep scars running through the palms. She had waited for Bran to awake, nearly losing her life in doing so. That she did not begrudge her crippled son. He waiting until she left him, left Winterfell for other parts of her splintered family were in danger too, to awaken; that bitterness she hid beneath her joy at his rejoining the family. Then once at King’s Landing she waited again for Ned; and as quickly as she saw her husband, she left, and then the madness began.

She waited for word of Ned, imprisoned in a Black Cell; and of her daughters held hostage. She waited for Robb to live at the Whispering Wood and again outside Riverrun. Then harsh, heart rendering words did come and she prepared to wait again; this time for Sansa, Arya, and Ned’s bones, until a miracle of the Old Gods intervened. Ned’s arms held her again. Ned’s lips kissed her again. Ned’s seed put life in her again. The waiting for Arya ended first and then poor Sansa later, but more war and more horrible waiting remained. She waited for husband, son, uncle, and brother when they first stormed the city; and again, when they stormed the Red Keep. Now they all waited for Lord Renly. Catelyn felt shame at feeling so pleased for having now to wait for only Edmure’s return.

Catelyn loved her family. “Family” being the first word of her house’s motto, the one most cherished. She would give all for them. Openly she had wept loud tears of joy at her beloved gooddaughter’s announcement of a coming grandchild. Her love wept secret tears of pain each day for the absent Bran and Rickon. Alone she wept silent tears for the beloved father soon to walk with the Stranger. Her love wept secret tears of joy each day that she held Sansa and Arya again; though they were not the same daughters who had left her in Winterfell, childhood had been remorselessly beaten out of them too. Alone she wept silent tears for the sweet girl her beloved sister had once been and was no more. Openly her love placed a calm mask over her face for Edmure’s honor, while within Catelyn wept secret tears of worry for her brother. Alone she had wept tears of joy discovering a child grew within, while openly she had wielded the announcement of it like a weapon against her husband.

Alone she wept silent tears for the agony that Ned had suffered while he waited either death or dishonor in that Black Cell. Alone she wept for the secret too long tearing at her heart. Most of all, she wept secret tears of love for the strong, gentle, brooding, clever, infuriating, watchful, maimed man standing quietly on the other side of her right now. He had made today’s happiness possible. He was making tomorrow’s joy and the next day’s and the day after that’s possible too for the whole family. She took a trembling, scarred hand off the battlement and sought his only one out. She clasped it, feeling the warmth, the reassurance; cherishing it as she balanced precariously on a precipice with no safe place to step. He looked at her and gave that peculiar loving smile of his. Fear engulfed her love, surrounding her on that precipice with a darkness too terrifying to contemplate. The hand she clutched so desperately was not, and had never been, her Ned’s.

----------------------------------------------------

Catelyn and Roslin bade their husbands good day and safe rides in the Outer Yard, where their horses, a direwolf, and three score mounted northmen waited them. If Edmure and the pride of the Riverlands were riding to prove for prickly honors sake that Renly could not approach King’s Landing uncontested; then Winterfell, no matter they viewed the demonstration as foolish, would not, could not, remain safely ensconced behind walls. So out of the city ‘Not’ Ned and Robb must trot to personally inspect the whole line of catapult and wildfire laden redoubts built every half mile out a dozen leagues along the Blackwater Rush. Beyond that point equally prepared river galleys patrolled vigilantly. No doubt one or more of them would be haled to come to shore for examination.

Robb’s youth allowed him the display, promptly followed by good natured ribaldry from the sworn men, of a parting kiss to sweet Roslin. Catelyn limited herself to enclosing Not Ned’s leather sheathed stump between her soft hands once he was mounted and steadied. He did not ride as well as Ned had, even before the loss of his hand, but she had barely noted that during the glow that suffused her throughout the trek down from the Trident. “Stay safe,” she whispered.

His lip curled ever so slightly too much as he smiled secretly back at her. “We’ll return in three days,” he announced confidently. She released his arm and off they rode.

“Shall we break our fast, Roslin?” Catelyn asked wearily.

“Yes, my lady. I wonder if Sansa and Arya are awake yet to join us?” her gooddaughter asked lightly.

“Arya’s probably foxing the chicken coops for eggs,” she replied with equal amusement.

“.. or weaseling a hot pie from the oven.” The two pregnant women shared a grin. Arya had become a more of a handful than ever she was at Winterfell, thick as thieves with Jon Snow and underfoot the household staff. One of the many ways Roslin was proving a blessing was with Arya, though it pained Catelyn somewhat that her youngest was now as prone to confide to her goodsister as often as she was to her mother. Had Arya done the same in Winterfell with Brandon’s bastard, but she never knew?

Sansa was little better. She divulged nothing of consequence to Catelyn. When asked any personal question her elder daughter invariably dodged the conversation by claiming the need to practice one of Not Ned’s haunting songs or to attend the queen. At least she did not unburden herself to Roslin instead, only to poor, fragile Jeyne. Catelyn frowned as they and a quartet of guards walked back to the Maidenvault, ‘and the Queen.’

She had not been present on the battlement nor with the king atop the Dragon’s Tooth Tower. Not Ned despised her grace for her religion and as a rival for Sansa’s affection. From her womanly perspective, Catelyn found Selyse Baratheon far from sympathetic for similar reasons, but certainly a far more complicated than her husband gave credit. Unattractive, yes. Blunt spoke as any lord, definitely. Wrapped and warped in the love of her fiery god, hellishly so. Yet … yet there was admirable strength, tenacity, and intelligence to the queen. Though she herself got along well with his Grace, marriage to an iron soul as his could only be difficult. And the poor greyscale stricken daughter? A sweet thing, surely; a credit somehow to the pair, but vinegar to a marriage’s wine. What if a crippled Bran had been her and Ned’s only child? Catelyn shivered. Whatever strength the Queen had endowed to Sansa, Catelyn hoped it would continue to grow once they left here and returned to Winterfell.

The steward and various servants waited just inside the main door to the Maidenvault for her return. “Duty” was the second of House Tully’s words. She had risen early to see off Edmure and the guilt ridden Not Ned. One day she wished to allow herself to remain in bed and let duty pass her by. She was tired and hungry. It would grow worse as the baby grew larger within her. Not today. It could not be today. As she kept walking she passed the simple decisions off to Colen; a reasonably competent steward, but no Vayon Poole. She listened as she walked up the stairs to the cloaked chamber maid who served the Horse Tower, where Lancel Lannister and the new-come Westerlanders were kept on a short leash. She wished the ash girl from Maegor’s had come this morning, but this would one would do.

“Ser Serret still refuses Lord Lancel’s command to marry Lord Celtigar’s daughter, milady. Even if it means he won’t be made Lord of Silverhill. Says his secret betrothal to the lady cousin Myra of Lord Yarwyck is a love match,” the thin, freckle-face girl half whispered, half giggled.

Common sense wasn’t so common. Was love worth a great lordship? What was love worth? “Thank you, Elsbet,” Catelyn answered and passed the chit a trio of stags. Not all the Westerlands were willing to be divvied up as willingly as the greedy lords in the alliance wished. Tobias Serrett had an already married younger brother and an unmarried youngest brother. Lord Willem Serrett’s body had never been found after the Green Fork, though his men-at-arms claimed to have seen him go down. It was possible he still lived. Now Lord Yarwyck was prisoner in the Twins. Perhaps a raven to the Late Lord Walder could find Lord Luceon enticed into making his cousin Myra undeclared this ‘love’ match. She quickly ran through the list of valuable, but not too valuable, tokens Not Ned left for her to play with that might induce old irascible Walder to play.

“Goodmother, who watches our servants?” Roslin asked softly once it was just the pair of them again.

No flies between the ears of this one. How had one grown up in the backstabbing environment of the Twins proven so kind and sweet? It was a wonder or … no, Catelyn refused to go there. That way lay the madness of Aerys. But was she not mad, living with the lie? “The lowest of the low, daughter,” she answered enigmatically.

The girl smiled knowingly, revealing the small, adorable gap between her front teeth. The girl would be calculating and observing and guessing for hours. Catelyn would be very curious how quickly and how accurate a list this unspoiled fruit of Walder Frey’s wretched loins would produce.

Both Arya and Sansa were surprisingly in the dining room together, though naturally at opposite ends of the table. The Lady of Wintefell sighed. She dreamed of the day when they all returned home: of the coming babe nuzzling at her breast, of Rickon playing with a wooden sword, of waking to find her Ned in bed beside her, and of Arya and Sansa holding hands as they ran beneath the heart tree playing like she once did with Lysa. Bitter, deluded, mad Lysa. Dreams, just dreams.

“Good morning, children,” she called out with false cheer.

“Mother. Roslin.”
“Mother. Roslin.”
“Lady Stark. Lady Roslin.”

Oh, there was Jeyne. She hadn’t seen her. What would her place be in Winterfell when they returned? Would she even want one? What were her now bitter dreams? Love? Marriage? Who would take a soiled bride? Catelyn filled her plate and sat to eat. Roslin joined her. To Arya’s annoyance, she began quizzing her daughter about the Oakhearts.

“Must I, Mother?” Arya asked petulantly.

“When I was betrothed to Brandon, I immediately set myself to learning not just about House Stark, but the whole North. A single house should not prove difficult, young lady,” she chastised.

Arya rolled her eyes. “You were twelve, I’m only ten,” she wheedled.

“And already half a year Lady of Riverrun after my mother’s death,” she replied sternly. “Be glad no one in your family is … dead,” she choked, “for you to take up such a burden. No, begin with young Garth’s grandparents, I know you’ve been given a book on the lineages of the Reach. Begin.” Her youngest suddenly grimaced. Without looking, Catelyn knew Sansa had begun to smirk at her sister. “Behave, Sansa,” she snapped.

“I’ll be good, mother,” Sansa snickered.

“Lady Arwyn Oakheart, Lady of Oakheart. Lord Nevylle Oakheart, second cousin of Lady Oakheart. Died in … 284. Their eldest son is Ser Aron Oakheart, Garth’s father. Ser Aron is married to the Lady Melantha Dunn. Lady Melantha’s parents are Ser Tomas Dunn, younger brother of Lord Elwood Dunn of Windhaven and the Lady Deana Dunn nee Meadows. She died six years ago. Now Garth has a younger,” Arya continued on in a bored drone.

The recitation came to an end when Arya spoke that name, “The youngest son is … was Arrys Oakheart. He died two months ago.” Jeyne gasped, but Sansa did not let out a sound. Catelyn quickly turned to look at her daughter, instantly chastising herself for forgetting the obvious. Sansa’s face looked particularly wan, emphasizing the redness of the scars. “I’m sorry, sweetling. I didn’t think to stop her. Would you care to go to the sept with me? We haven’t gone together in a while,” she pleaded.

The red from the scars bled out to replace the whiteness in her face. “No, thank you, my prayers were answered in the godswood” Sansa answered bitterly. “If you’ll forgive me mother, Ser Justin will be here soon to take me to Maegor’s Holdfast.” The still hurting child stood, curtseyed, and departed.

Catelyn wept silent tears. Of all her children, she had believed Sansa would surely follow her in worshipping the Seven. No, that no longer seemed possible; clearly the Mother, the Maid, and the Warrior had shown her daughter no respite from the Lannisters. The godswood was at least better than the flame, or wherever the queen worshipped her dread Red God. Not yet at least at the Dragonpit according to Sansa. She found herself praying that Sansa would not turn her back on the Old Gods too. Finally, her love slipped a calm mask over her pain and she turned back to Arya. “Where were we child?”

“I want to play, mother,” her younger daughter complained.

She suddenly felt exhausted. ‘I want to cry and be comforted. Where is my Ned?!’ she wanted to scream. “Change into a dress, and you can roll around in the pig yard today, Arya.”

Grey eyes got huge. A giant smile split that long Stark face. “Really?”

“Go, before I change my mind.” Catelyn felt the breeze on her face as Arya ran past.

“Should I remember this lesson, goodmother?” Roslin asked gently.

She sighed. “I usually saved that trick until I was in my eighth month.” She shrugged her shoulders. “I’m tired.” ‘Winter is coming and I thought I didn’t have to be strong anymore.’

Roslin smiled sweetly at her. “You should nap, Lady Catelyn. We were up early today.”

‘And I am not as young as you.’ “Perhaps. But I will go to the sept first. Do you wish to come with me?”

Her gooddaughter’s smile faltered. “With so many of my brothers and nephews and cousins off with gooduncle Edmure, Robb wished me to visit my old houses quarters and get a sense of the banners when they are without so much … supervision. I could wait and do that tomorrow, if you wish?”

“No, we wait enough, Roslin. I’ll be fine.”

“I would go with you, Lady Stark, if you’ll have me,” Jeyne Poole announced in a loud whisper.

----------------------------------------------------

Jeyne went to kneel before the Maid in the royal sept. There were two septons, three septas, and a dozen smallfolks already praying when they had arrived. Minutes later Catelyn still stood by the door, gazing at each of the representations of Seven, one after the other and then back again. For the life of her, she could not choose which aspect of god to petition. By natural inclination she prayed most often to the Mother. But today and for the last week, she was torn; each spoke in equal strength to a different part of the pain and confusion wracking her soul. She chose the Stranger.

An elderly man took notice of her and scurried away so the Lady of Winterfell could have death for herself. The alcove holding the statue was the dimmest of the seven, closest to the east, thus nowhere for the rising sun to illuminate it; only the setting sun would. ‘I thought the Lannisters killed me when I heard you died, Ned. The light went out of me, though I stayed strong for Robb’s sake and the girls. Did you think of me? Did you think of them? Did you pray to your Old Gods, Ned? Tell me.’ She waited, listening as she so often found Ned listening silently within the godswood of Winterfell.

‘There are no heart trees here, did the Old Gods still hear your prayers? Is that why they sent him?’ She strained to hear an answer. None came, the darkness around the Stranger remaining silent to her supplications. Tears rolled down her cheeks. ‘What did the Old Gods do with your bones? Are they in Winterfell with Brandon’s? Are you satisfied? Am I to be satisfied? Will I see you again in death?’ Through the darkness, the barely discernable shape of eyes stared out from the statue of the Stranger at her mutely, neither male nor female, neither yes nor no; only stark grey, nothingness personified, winter. Slowly she got up off her knees.

The brightest shaft of light beaming down through the high placed windows shown on the Crone. Catelyn needed wisdom, hoping the crooked old woman would not only listen, but respond to her pleas. Again, the Lady of Winterfell was shown respect by the emptying of space for her and her silent fears alone around the statue. “Show me the safe path off this precipice, I fear I shall stumble and destroy my family, my lady,” she begged from bent knees. “I know. I know. I know. And yet I love him, but he is not …” ‘Ned,’ she wept silently. ‘Is he right? Are his visions true? He returned me my family. Can I trust him?’ Catelyn waited.

Finally she came to kneel before the Mother. Here she stayed the shortest. “Watch over Bran and Rickon. Would that I were with them. Give Arya and Sansa back the love they once shared for each other. Guard Edmure as he enters danger. Grant Robb the chance to know his baby. Let my baby know his father, he is a good man though he has done wrongful things. In the name of the Seven who are One.”

Having given herself over to her gods, Catelyn Stark walked wearily back to the Maidenvault with Jeyne. Had both their prayers been heard? Would they be answered? She did not know if she would have the strength if they weren’t. The Faith would take her as a silent sister if she had no place left to turn, of that she felt certain.
 
Part 25 – Not Selyse (III)

May 10

Melisandre closed her eyes and prayed. Even with lids shut, the reflection from the hearth fire still flickered in her pupils; the flame dancing before the soul entrapped within her disguised earthly coil. She opened them, the full force of R’hllor’s light again flooding into her; fulfilling her. The Queen of Westeros’ bedchamber never went dark. Though the dawn would break above the horizon to beat back the night, candles and fire would remain burning all day long despite the shutters being opened. The servants of Maegor’s Holdfast had quickly learned the lesson from her harridan’s mouth that this duty was never to be slackened. At night she tended them alone behind locked door, usually setting aside the illusion. But not the past two nights, no; she daren’t.

Centered, Melisandre entered the flame again. She must be certain of her course. The Dark Emissary’s temporary absence from the city presented opportunities, but also challenges. The light absorbing fog that surrounded him would return in a little over a day and then she would be both hidden and blind again; and so would he. The fire revealed many glimpses of Moqorro. They showed the tendrils of his actions reaching out beyond the flame lit confines of the Dragonpit; weaving the beginnings of love and devotion in lowly Flea Bottom, as well as striking hate and fear in the septs of the unbelievers.

Carefully, oh so carefully she checked for other, more subtle signs. Queen Selyse had heard of the Lord of Winterfell’s secret visit to the Red Priests from Volantis, Davos Stagworthy dutifully hid nothing from Azor Ahai reborn. The fog kept Melisandre from seeing how the Dark Emissary’s path had been influenced by the encounter and she must be circumspect in watching Moqorro lest he take notice of her. There. His black as ink, blacker than coal, face also stared into the fire just as she herself did. The Sothoryos’ skin matched the night, reflecting no light from his fire. Did he truly worship R’hllor? Could he hide his true self unseen in the darkness? For two days and two nights she had barely stirred within the Keep, causing no action that might ripple out to his notice.

Melisandre breathed deep, pulling back from the madness. Unlike his master, she had never met Moqorro; only heard tales of this powerful priest, the favored disciple of Benerro. The High Priest of the Lord of Light’s Temple in Volantis had not believed in her vision of the king who redeemed the world, and so she had sailed to Dragonstone alone. That did not mean he or his acolytes were traitors to the one true God, merely wrong. Although many a priestess or priest had fallen prey to the Great Other by mistaking the darkness for shadow; by following false hopes, false light, and false visions. No one had her skill at finding the secrets hidden within the sacred flame. No one. Yet why had her rival made his presence known here, known now, through his strong right hand? Interference would not be brooked.

The visions were turned towards other more promising venues that might with the dearth of the fog betray signs of the Dark Emissary’s plans. A praying fish stamped by doubt and seven fools. A hunting weasel oddly marked by the Many Faced Deceiver. A singing Nissa Nissa preparing for her fate. A cunning leach playing at the simple game of men. An enormous merman sating his cravings. A boisterous giant acting the violent mummer. Nothing. Muffled sounds from the outer rooms of the apartment began to catch her ears. Servants were awakening to greet the glorious new day and go about their duties in its light. Too soon Melisandre must put the proper garb back on and resume being his queen. And then young Devan would come bearing her king’s command to attend him in the harbor. Would Moqorro see brave Selyse greeting the Valemen or Melisandre? ‘Show me,’ she prayed, again descending into the fire.

Time slipped forward again. The fog returned to cast its infuriating veil back over her mind’s eye. Melisandre focused all her might as she struggled to lift a corner of the shroud. Blood seeped from her eyes, turning quickly into puffs of smoke. A handsome, almost familiar face sporting antlers came to fill the horizon. A squid made a mighty leap to splash into fast flowing waters. Hawks swooped down to feed on unsuspected prey only to find defiant rage. The two faced wolfman departed, returned, and triumphed at sea. Melisandre moaned in agony, blood and fire and shadows flowing out of her as she revealed her might. The red priestess shuddered.

“Your Grace, is everything alright?” her lady’s maid called out anxiously through the locked oak door.

Pain. Melisandre swallowed before answering, finding her throat raw from the fire burning so hotly within. R’hllor’s gift did not come cheaply and she had paid the price of agony willingly for years beyond a mortal body’s limit. “Of course I am,” not Selyse snapped petulantly. “R’hllor, be praised, he grants us another day.”

----------------------------------------------------

With shutters pushed open to the true light that muted the Red Comet from the bloody terror of the night to the crimson omen of day, she broke her fast for it was expected. There were spies and gossip mongers everywhere, each potentially damaging and rewarding in their own ways. She needed food as little as Stannis cared for the trappings of power he cloaked himself in, but they were both necessary tools for not Selyse and Azor Ahai reborn. Avoiding their use would be foolish and threaten the delicate balance. One realm, one king, and one god would turn back the Long Night.

As she slowly filled her mouth and forced herself to chew, Melisandre contemplated the ancient Ashhai prophecy for the thousand thousandth time. “There will come a day after a long summer when the stars bleed and the cold breath of darkness falls heavy on the world. In this dread hour a warrior shall draw from the fire a burning sword. And that sword shall be Lightbringer, the Red Sword of Heroes, and he who clasps it shall be Azor Ahai come again, and the darkness shall flee before him.” The comet was the bleeding star and the Dark Emissary the cold breath of darkness; that much was plain for any with the eyes to see.

But what of Lightbringer? Azor Ahai had forged it himself and tempered the magic to the steel with the blood, the very soul, of his own beloved. Once, foolishly, she had let her own desires guide her too much through the flames and found herself creating a weapon for Stannis. An illusion. “Silly child, Melony,” she rebuked herself harshly in a whisper. Stannis for all his many talents could no more craft a blade than she could. Then who? She gazed into a flickering candle light and searched.

Baela Velaryon came first. Finding her mistress distracted as happened on many occasions, the Targaryen haired young lady curtseyed and set her slender body down in her usual settee. Knowing better than to interrupt, sewing was taken out and stitching quietly begun. A servant came and removed the scarcely eaten remnants of the Queen’s meal. Delena Celtigar arrived next. The two ladies-in-waiting exchanged a silent look and Lord Celtigar’s second oldest granddaughter started to imitate the actions of her distant Velaryon cousin. Sansa Stark thanked her toothsome escort for his service at the exterior entrance to the apartment’s salon and followed suit in picking up fine needlework. The flame danced. Threads intertwined tangentially.

“Lady Sansa, what do you know of Robert’s bastards?” not Selyse demanded suddenly.

“Your Grace?” the still skittish wolf girl asked in surprise.

“Not Edric Storm, I know of him,” she hissed with appropriate malevolence. “Did not your lord father discover the truth of Cersei Lannister’s abominations by comparing their appearance to those of my not so goodbrother’s royal bastards?”

Sansa cleared her throat. “I believe he did. That and he kept an enormous book on the Great Houses of the Seven Kingdoms, your Grace.”

“What do you remember of them?” not Selyse insisted, steel and a lack of patience.

“Nothing, your Grace. My lord faa … oh, one of them escaped King’s Landing with my sister, Arya; they were in a group of Black Brothers going to the Wall.”

Melisandre nodded. She now remembered those odd, false visions. The fierce wolf girl somehow marked by the House of Black and White was riding as a prisoner with a large young man who bore some resemblance to Azor Ahai reborn and his brothers. A false vision, yet one with a kernel of truth. “What became of him?”

Nissa Nissa reborn frowned, trying to remember. “He … he was to be sent to … to Deepwood Motte. Yes. Deepwood Motte. Lord Glover is to let him work in his smithy.”

Not Selyse raised a curious eyebrow.

“My lord father found him as an apprentice on the Street of Steel, your Grace,” the young lady wolf explained sheepishly.

“A smith with king’s blood, what a wonder,” she said drolly, while inside, Melisandre felt a surge flow of satisfaction. “Thank you, Lady Sansa,” not Selyse said with a rare wide smile. And just as quickly her lips snapped thin. “Your late, Lady Lollys.”

“I’m … sorry … your Grace,” wheezed the eldest, stoutest, and dullest of the Queen’s ladies-in-waiting.

“If coming to Maegor’s each day in a timely fashion is too much trouble, perhaps we should marry you off. Stokeworth would be a fine jewel my royal husband could bestow through you to a leal knight or lordly second son, don’t you think, Lady Lollys?” she asked acidly.

“My … sister … is older … your Grace. She and … her husband … shall inherit from mother,” Lollys gasped.

“Do they as yet have children?” not Selyse demanded to know.

Chubby chins wobbled as she shook her head no.

“Then there is hope for you yet. Go sit down,” she commanded.

The boring routine of the Queen of the Seven loving Andals, the hopeless lost Rhoynar, and the tree worshipping First Men set in, limiting as always what Melisandre could do or think to aid Azor Ahai reborn. Stewards and servants came with ridiculous, pointless questions and messages. “Sheep” as her one Queen’s Man would say with a biting smile. She had long since stopped cursing the Faceless Man who had made a martyr of brave Selyse and imprisoned her in the illusion of Stannis’ unloved appendage. The Lord of Light worked in mysterious ways. Thankfully the end of this confinement would not be too much longer, ‘Praise R’hllor.’

“Yes, Devan?” she asked the king’s squire, knowing full well why he was there. In past visions, false visions, she had seen the boy wrapping that other Lightbringer in a leather cloak before the remnants of false idols burned in offering to the Heart of Fire. Though the boy did not yet worship the Red God, like his father, she had only ever seen him act faithfully to their lord.

The boy blushed as the attention of all four of her ladies in waiting turned to look at him. He cleared his throat. “His grace, says your vision was true; the ships sent to Runestone are returning. He … his grace commands that you be in attendance with him when Lord Royce docks at the harbor, your Grace.”

“He is the king, I shall obey. When is this expected of me?” not Selyse demanded.

“Father … Lord Davos says with the tides working against the wind, not for five hours or so, your Grace.”

“Very well.” She turned away to indicate his dismissal. The boy bowed and fled, more than pleased to escape from such intimidating women, some by their looks and one by her will. “There will be much to do today. I have plans for all of you. Lady Lollys, Lady Baela, I shall wish you to attend me this afternoon in greeting these new loyal bannermen. You will need to make yourselves properly presentable.”

“Yes, your Grace.” “Yes, your Grace.”

“Lady Delena, while I am gone, see that Princess Shireen remains diligent at her studies. She shall beg to watch her royal father from the Rush-side wall. See that she does not.”

“Of course, your Grace.”

“Lady Sansa.”

“Yes, your Grace?”

“I shall want you to sing for his grace, tonight, as he dines. Kindly remain quietly in the Maidenvault until Ser Justin finds you. Neither of you are to leave the keep under any circumstance.” Moqorro must not spy Nissa Nissa nor any sign of Melisandre’s work in his flames.

“Yes, your Grace,” Azor Ahai’s true bride answered dutifully.

“The king deserves to hear your lovely voice at its finest.”

----------------------------------------------------

As the carrack Saltdoe lowered the last of its sails to commence the final gentle glide in to the dock, the king still did not know whether to celebrate his victory or worry that the celebration was not as grand as warranted. The tiniest smile of satisfaction as the first Valemen’s arrival waged fierce battle with lips prone to purse sourly at the scarcity of the Riverlands contingent present to greet the arrival of another Seven loving heathen. The absence of the Dark Emissary pleased Azor Ahai reborn more than it did his hidden servant. Stannis could bask in his full glory as the anointed king, while Melisandre must minimize her role as not Selyse to avoid drawing unwanted attention from her even more unwanted brethren.

As the ranking member of the Riverlands’ nobility currently present in King’s Landing, Black Walder Frey stood to not Selyse’s side opposite Stannis. The grisly faced knight made for a prudent enough choice to be among the first to greet Bronze Yohn if for no other reason than his house’s prolific seed had fallen inside the velvet purses of various of the Royces through the recent decades; Black Walder himself a great grandson of the Lord of Runestone’s great half-aunt. Medger Cerwyn, another of House Frey’s many conquests in its war to win Westeros through the marriage bed, took the bookend position of honor for the North on the other side of the king. Next to the tree lover and rounding out the first rank came the slenderest leg upon which Azor Ahai reborn’s claim to the Iron Throne rested, Lancel Lannister. In a small show of faith, Stannis had allowed the young lion out of his gilded cage without the supervision of the she-bear.

Behind the five stood those unlucky lords not granted the privilege of the first rank and those notables unhappy to even be present: greedy old Celtigar, pointlessly pious Sunglass, self-interested Velaryon, faithful Seaworth, wary Lydden, dull Farman, unsure Stackspear, youthful Karstark, fat Manderly, loud Umber, quiet Hornwood, and silent Bolton. The third rank comprised forty knights in full regalia and the fourth filled by two hundred gold cloaks at stiff attention under the watchful eye and iron hand of their dour yet honest Commander.

They all meant little to not Selyse; tools to be manipulated, discarded, or sacrificed as R’hllor commanded. The only thing she was glad of was the absence of the annoying High Septon. For a week now the fat fool had withdrawn from attending the king in protest over the granting of the Dragonpit to Moqorro and his underlings; which provided a mere irritation at most to Stannis and in fact was likely more detrimental than helpful to his misbegotten Seven loving ways. Melisandre had with approval seen septons and brown brothers agitating in the streets against R’hllor and the king’s “mistake”. In the carriage ride down from the Red Keep, she had overheard one ragged bird of a ‘holy’ man curse her, yelling, “Look at her! Look at the Red God loving queen! With the carnal lust spewing from her hells’ fire laden cunt, she seduces the king away from the Seven! Shame her whorish, evil ways! Down with her sin! Save the king! Free him from the Red God’s lascivious grasp!”

The irony of the accusation amused Melisandre greatly. Before the coming of the Red Comet, the flames had shown Stannis sharing his bed with her; the two of them creating mighty magic together against the coming darkness. Now, as Selyse, he had not even approached her once. The queen smirked. That would change, and soon.

The ship thudded home. Ropes were thrown by sailors down to the docks and quickly tied up. The Saltdoe squeaked to a loud halt. A ramp got pushed up against the wood sides and quickly levered to match the height of the gunnels where a tall, grey haired man wearing metallic brown armor waited patiently. When all was at last in readiness the Lord of Runestone strode purposefully down to the dock and made a straight line towards the king, a gaggle of less impressive appearing knights and squires trailing behind.

“Your Grace!” a loud, commanding voice boomed out while the rest of him bent the knee before the Crowned Stag.

“Lord Yohn, arise and be welcome,” Azor Ahai replied in his best sea voice. Trumpets blared atop the Mud Gate to proclaim the symbolic acknowledgement of the Vale’s submission to Stannis Baratheon’s kingship.

Arise he did and stepped close to Azor Ahai reborn, to whom he spoke just loud enough over the horns for not Selyse to hear him say, “We remember, your Grace.”

The smile defeated the perpetual frown. “Pleasing are your house’s words to hear, Lord Yohn. A place near my side has been made for you in Maegor’s Holdfast and rooms for your leal bannermen within the Keep,” the king announced with more charm than he oft showed in a single day.

Slate grey eyes warmed to match the returning smile. “Your Grace honor’s me. Pray, let me introduce the Lords Barret and Cartyr, Runestone’s loyalist shield and sword.”

Stannis nodded his head gravely at the pair of lordlings standing a few paces behind their lord. They bowed deeply in response. “I knew your uncle, Ser Dyfid, Lord Cartyr, a doughty knight and man who held to his word,” the stated as magnanimously as he could muster.

“He will cherish knowing you remembered him, your Grace. I gave him charge to defend our house’s holdfast in my absence,” the sturdy looking black haired lordling declared.

“Allow me to introduce you to a few of the puissant lords with whom we shall defeat my upstart brother. Lord Lancel. Lord Medger. Ser Walder.”

“My lord cousin,” Black Walder drawled cockily, the only one of the three to open his mouth as the king, for proper forms sake, made the ceremonial introductions.

Bronze Yohn did not flinch at the sight of the Frey’s missing nose and heavy facial scaring. “Ser Walder,” he replied evenly. The man’s thick eyebrows never once waggled to betray any concern why he was being met by this arrangement of lords, and not one including Lords Stark and Tully.

“And of course, my royal wife, her Grace Selyse,” the Crowned Stag concluded.

Big, gnarled, age splotched hands reached out to clasp not Selyse’s own seemingly large ones as Yohn Royce respectfully lowered his head. Their flesh touched. Pain erupted throughout Melisandre’s body. The ruby resting in the hollow of her throat instantly turned molten hot. The runes imprinted on the lord’s bronze armor blazed to life. The shadow binder felt her spells begin to unravel. She snatched her hand back, stumbling away from the unexpected ancient power welded into the fabric of the metal.

Stannis grabbed her elbow, steadying her. “Selyse?” he muttered with alarm. Other gasps filled the air. She paid them no heed. With an iron will honed in practice over years nearly without count, Melissandre exerted herself over the agony to regain control of her art. The shimmer in the glamor faded, leaving no trace of her behind. She shuddered, nearly fainting from the effort.

“I saw …”

“… the Lady Melisandre. A vision!” she gasped loudly, though her body felt breathless and full of darkness. “From death your faithful servant has reached out. With the Vale at your side, victory is assured, your Grace. Hale Stannis. All hale the King!”

A ragged cheer followed not Selyse’s cry. The crowd in the harbor front was unsure of what they had seen in the flashes of light, but many were sure whatever it was had been magic. With a lord as great as Bronze Yohn kneeling to the king, enough were willing to accept it as a good omen; and the cheers grew more powerful, more fervent.

Distracted by the shouts, Yohn Royce’s training overcame his stunned surprise and he added his powerful voice to the cacophony. Soon enough swords were drawn to be shaken towards the south at Lord Renly while the traditional Baratheon words of “Ours is the fury” joined the din.

Melisandre used her thankfully well aimed diversion to bind both light and shadow even tighter around her body. As the pain at last began to ebb, paranoia surged in around the edges of her mind.

----------------------------------------------------

Not Selyse spent the rest of the day light hours after her escape from the Harbor and Lord Royce’s old magic enthused armor ensconced within her apartment, claiming extreme fatigue from the R’hllor sent vision of the king’s ultimate victory. Once safely alone behind closed bedroom door, she threw herself into the flames and found that which she feared to see. Ripples were radiating out over King’s Landing. Some of that which would be was no longer, others remained and amazingly grew even more certain, while an odd few still hung in the balance; more she could not tell for the return of the Dark Emissary’s light eating fog. But worst of all for Melisandre, the flames of the Dragonpit would soon begin to search her out.

She withdrew the powers granted her by the Lord of Light and did want any mere woman would do who feigned exhaustion, she lay on her bed and closed her eyes. Sleep would not come for her, it seldom did. Though when it did, the Great Other whispered evil dreams into her strong mind, trying to scare her, weaken her. One day she would no longer sleep, free of dreams. Until then, Melisandre would let the hearth fire trace warmth like a lover’s hand across her skin and keep company with her own disturbed thoughts. ‘Why did I not see this?’ The flame now avoided, the Red Priest delved deep into her memory of the multitude of paths observed, desperate to find a clue she might have missed.

----------------------------------------------------

Tap. Tap. Tap.

Not Selyse opened her eyes; closed they had found no answers, even if she now better understood the glyphs protecting the Lord of Runestone. “Yes?” the harsh voice snapped.

“It nears supper, your Grace. The Lady Sansa has returned,” Delena Velaryon informed her mistress.

She sat up, then commanded gruffly, “Let her in, then go find where his Grace is.” Melisandre already knew the answer. However, the demure lady-in-waiting said little but observed much; her absence while the strings of sweet Sansa’s soul were plucked just so would be prudent.

“Yes, your Grace.”

The well-oiled door opened quietly.

“Your Grace,” the still too shy wolf called out, giving not Selyse a proper curtsey.

“Is your voice prepared, Lady Sansa? And are your fingers nimble for playing the harp and lyre?”

The girl smiled sweetly, revealing the confident, charming young lady beneath the scars and beatings. “I believe so, your Grace.”

“Good. Come attend me. I wish to appear more presentable tonight for my royal husband. Bring me the dress you think his Grace would find the most becoming. I would undoubtedly choose the wrong one,” she announced with the proper tone of bitterness. Melisandre could feel the frown developing on Sansa’s permanently turned lips.

“Certainly your Grace knows what becomes her most?” her lady-in-waiting replied ever so politely.

“R’hllor cares not what we cover our mortal flesh with, child; only the righteous actions we take that cover our souls. The king, while a just and lawful man, is still only a man. He may crave it less than most, but he desires on occasion to lay his eyes on beauty.”

“Joffrey wished me to look pretty too,” Sansa admitted with quiet intensity.

“Thankfully, his grace is far from the beast that bastard was. Go to the wardrobe and choose me something, Sansa. I place myself in your hands for tonight.”

----------------------------------------------------

Black and gold Baratheon coloured silks now draped across the king’s wife. A crimson scarf and various jewelry provided accents; as did the rare display of décolletage on the queen, Melisandre’s own ruby pendant nestled at the propped up juncture of the far more modest appearing cleavage of not Selyse. Sansa, the returned Delena Velaryon, and two lady’s maids were working to braid and twist dull brown hair into, if not something alluring, at least something that would minimize attention being drawn to too large ears. None however had dared suggest she do anything about the downy mass above her lip, which amused the secret Red Priestess greatly.

In truth, while their efforts to beautify her illusory self were lacking sophistication, they did produce a certain charm. Melisandre knew something of those arts from long, long ago. One of the first skills Melony had learned in the temple was painting the Red God’s prostitutes to earn the money to buy, and then free, slaves. Such hard coin earned on the backs of her sisters had paid for “Lot Seven.” Her talents or aiding R’hllor had ultimately lain elsewhere. Yet on occasion the God of Flame and Shadow had demanded she offer up her pudendum for his greater glory. Tonight was such. And if wine did not blind Azor Ahai reborn to her mustache, then Red Priestess was more than willing to subtly alter her illusion in the noble pursuit of his seed. Moqorro couldn’t note so small a change, surely?

“Enough,” she commanded. Sansa and the pair of servants cautiously stepped back. Not Selyse stood and approached the mirror. A far cry from her normal dowdy look stared back at her. She purposefully allowed a soft smile to form and quickly pulled it back to set her usual pursed lips back in place. “That shall suffice,” stiffly, then with a hint of doubt, “What think you, Lady Sansa? Am I fair for the king to behold?”

Sansa smiled with girlish delight. “You look lovely, your Grace,” she declared with the sincere conviction of youth.

“Pray that Stannis believes so too, child.” Not Selyse let out a soft, sad sigh. “A mighty king deserves a worthy bride. I shall count on your lovely songs to sooth the blood of his great stag heart.”

“Oh they shall, your Grace. They shall,” Sansa gushed.

Well pleased, for the Dark Emissary’s hauntingly crafted melodies would ensure his own ultimate destruction, Melisandre took Nissa Nissa reborn’s hand and gave her a grateful look, so very grateful. Tonight, the flame of desire would be planted in Azor Ahai reborn’s fiery heart. “Then let us go intrude upon him, whether he wills it or not,” she confided.

“Oh yes.”

“Lady Delena, bring Lady Sansa’s harp,” not Selyse ordered brusquely.

----------------------------------------------------

The men were already standing as was proper when not Selyse and her two ladies-in-waiting entered the king’s apartments. His sworn Dragonstone banner lords only in attendance; the welcome feast for Lord Yohn and his First Men magicked armor would wait until the Dark Emissary’s foggy return and Edmure Tully’s bloody one. The table was modestly set with food as was Azor Ahai reborn’s wont.

“Are you well?” Stannis asked dutifully. Loyal Davos echoed his master like a good dog. While the Celtigar, Velaryon, and Sunglass ‘sheep’ as her dutiful Queen’s Man would call them bleated their false concern. At least Lord Guncer had the self-dignity to not bother hiding the look of withering contempt he had for his Seven despising, R’hllor loving queen. Before the Faceless Man, she had ‘seen’ him burn in Dragonstone’s courtyard; the God of Light worked in mysterious ways.

Melisandre refrained from a usual, abrupt “You see me, don’t you?” Selyse style response; a defter touch was required. “I am, your Grace. Praise R’hllor and his great disciple, the Lady Melisandre,” she proclaimed with a quiet, knowing smile.

“What did you see, your Grace?” old Celtigar dared ask.

“I saw nothing, Lord Ardrian. What did you see?” not Selyse asked softly.

“Not much, we were behind you, your Grace,” he grumbled.

“I saw ‘her,’” Lord Monford announced firmly; then suddenly less so. “Or I think I did. You had red hair, your Grace.”

“You said ‘her’ name,” Lord Guncer accused, with no accompanying ‘your Grace.’

“I saw her,” the king affirmed in a tone without doubt.

“I only saw a vision, or visions. I knew the lady sent them, I was ever her devoted servant in R’hllor’s name. They were different than my own glimpse I saw in the flames of Lord Yohn’s coming,” she falsely explained.

All five men frowned. Believing Melisandre. Fearing Melisandre was one thing. Fearing anything other than Selyse Baratheon’s sharp tongue was a very different thing.

“Your Grace, you said ‘From death your faithful servant has reached out,’” Davos pointed out respectfully. “So you knew it was ‘her’ sending you visions, though you did not see ‘her?’”

The smuggler was not a sheep whose own wool could so easily be pulled over his eyes. “Who else could send me such a powerful vision, but the great Lady?” she said with total conviction. Who indeed?

“With the Vale at my side, victory is assured?” her lord demanded.

“Of a certainty, Azor Ahai reborn. The wolf devoured the flower adorned fawn and all knelt before the mighty Stag.”

“Tell me more,” he insisted.

“Where is the falcon in your dream?” Sunglass complained.

“I find I hunger, my King,” not Selyse said coyly.

Stannis blinked in surprise.

“I will gladly say more as we sup, your Grace.”

Lips tightened.

“Alone.” ‘If Moqorro is not watching, praise R’hllor, let it be so.’

Teeth threatened to grind, then, “That will be all for tonight, my lords. See the ladies Sansa and Delena out with you.”

Unhappily, but dutifully the four banner lords bowed.

“I would have the Lady Sansa stay. Her music calms my mind, so that I remember more clearly that which is hazy.”

The thick, powerful chest of Azor Ahai reborn rose with a mighty breath. “Lady Sansa, I would hear your songs,” the king ground out.

The rabble left. Pages quickly reset a place at the table for not Selyse and removed all evidence that the game pieces had ever been present. Nissa Nissa briefly tuned her harp, then now familiar notes were struck.

There's a lady who's sure all that freezes is cold
And she's climbing a stairway to Winter.


Stannis forcibly turned away to look as his wife. “Where was the Falcon?”

“Still cooped in his Eyrie. But the Runes large, Runes small, the Broken Wheel, the Redfort, Nine Stars, and Six Bells float down a stream on leaves of gold and black.”

Azor Ahai nodded slowly. “Both Royces, the Waynewoods, Redforts, Templetons, and Belmores. Yes, that shall suffice,” he declared, mimicking not Selyse’s own words from minutes earlier. She smiled at him and began to eat the food unnecessary for her physical sustenance.

Stannis eased back in his chair. First he cocked his head a little to the side in evident thought. Then as the powerful music flowing out of Stannis sank into his consciousness, he shifted to regard her.

Yes, there are two paths you can go by, but in the long run
There's still time to change the road you're on.


Azor Ahai picked up his wine glass and for once drank deeply.

-------

“Then we'll drink like our betters, and laugh, sing and love,
And when sick of one place, to another we'll move,
For with little and great, the best joy is to rove,”

'Tis here, fellow servant, and there fellow servant,
And all in a livery.
'Tis here, fellow servant, and there fellow Servant,
And all in a livery.


Sansa plucked a few last chords to end the amusing enough little song. Melisandre had seen how it had not pleased Stannis; his face had slowly stiffened and he’d set his goblet back on the table. It must not have been one of the dark songs. This would not do, she did not need to look into a flame to tell that. “Sing us one of your new songs of the North, my wolf,” she commanded with just a hint of iron.

The noble, broken face jerked up from her harp to look at not Selyse; the queen offered the sweet, brave girl a warm smile and received a tentative one in exchange. Fingers started to pluck at the harp again, and slightly odd yet sadly compelling notes began to fill the air. Something shifted in Azor Ahai reborn’s deep blue eyes. “Yes, that’s better, sweetling.”

“Hey lady--you got the love I need
Maybe more than enough.
Oh Sweetling sweetling sweetling... walk a while with me
Ohhhh, You've got so much, so much, so much ... “

The urgency of the chords quickened.

“Many have I loved - Many times been bitten
Many times I've gazed along the open road.”


One tension slide out of the king’s powerful body and another very different one entered it. He picked up a bottle and filled his cup.

-------

“Why have you not visited the Dragonpit, Selyse?” Stannis demanded. “Red Priests of your precious Red God, I would have thought you’d have run there every day to get your fill of their fires?” he scoffed.

She smiled politely at his scorn for a rare change. “Have they not aided you, my husband? You speak though you like them little.”

“I give them their due. They have the Dragonpit, don’t they? I won’t threaten my crown for them, I’ll tell you that,” he snapped.

More wistful notes began to fill the room.

It is the springtime of my loving - the second season I am to know
You are the sunlight in my growing - so little warmth I've felt before.
It isn't hard to feel me glowing - I watched the fire that grew so low.


“You didn’t answer my question,” Stannis asked again during a refrain in the lyrics.

“The Lady Melisandre was my guide, my flame. She told me the Temple of Volantis had denied her vision of you as Azor Ahai reborn, so she came to you alone.”

The king grunted at this pronouncement.

“I find I do not forgive them so easily their mistake, my husband.”

Azor Ahai drank again.

Sad, simple chords played softly, demanding attention. The harp played unaccompanied for minutes. At last Sansa opened her mouth to continue singing, and Stannis leaned forward to catch her words.

“It is the summer of my smiles - flee from me Keepers of the Gloom.
Speak to me only with your eyes. It is to you I give this tune.
Ain't so hard to recognize - These things are clear to all from time to time.”

“They still deny that you are Azor Ahai reborn, my husband,” she baited him.

He waved a hand, uninterested; focusing on Sansa.

Now listen - I've felt the coldness of my winter
I never thought it would ever go. I cursed the gloom that set upon us, 'pon us, 'pon us...
But I know that I love you so. But I know that I love you so
These are the seasons of emotion and like the wind they rise and fall
This is the wonder of devotion - I see the torch we all must hold.
This is the mystery of the quotient, quotient - Upon us all, upon us all a little rain must fall.
It's just a little rain oh yeah


“They have chosen their own Azor Ahai reborn, Stannnis.”

This got his attention as the ending notes to the enchanting song were plucked.

“They believe Lord Stark is the Son of Fire who shall wield Lightbringer.”

The strong hand holding the goblet slowly squeezed tight, threatening to crush the vessel. Not Selyse reached out her own to carress his. “Lies,” she whispered. “I could never worship with them. I only worship you, my husband.”

Stannis Baratheon looked at his wife as he seldom ever had.

A new song started on the harp. After a mere twenty seconds that sweet, alluring voice began with soft desperation.

“Should I fall out of love, my fire in the light
To chase a feather in the wind
Within the glow that weaves a cloak of delight
There moves a thread that has no end.”

“For many hours and days that pass ever soon
the tides have caused the flame to dim
At last the arm is straight, the hand to the loom
Is this to end or just begin?”

“All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.
All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.”

“The cup is raised, the toast is made yet again
One voice is clear above the din
Proud Selyse one word, my will to sustain
For me, the cloth once more to spin”

“All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.
All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.”

“Am I not beautiful tonight, Stannis?” Melisandre asked huskily.

Azor Ahai reborn dragged his head away from Nissa Nissa reborn. He looked at her a moment. “You are,” he admitted in wonder.

“Do your duty to me tonight,” not Selyse begged.

“Duty?”

“Plant your seed in my womb. Now. Fill me, my king.”

A smile spread those thin lips. He glanced over at Sansa.

“Leave her.” ‘For now.’ “She knows what men and women do,” Melisandre whispered.

The King wobbled slightly as he stood. He stretched out a hand, demanding hers. “Come with me, Selyse,” he demanded hotly.

Not Selyse gave her lord what he wanted and stood as well. As they left the state room to head for the bed chamber, Melisandre spied Sansa out of the corner of her eye smiling dreamily. A knight had won her lady, what more could a girl hope for? So much more, when she was Nissa Nissa reborn. As the door closed and the pair rushed to shed their garments, Sansa finished playing her magical northern song.

“Yours is the cloth, mine is the hand that sews time
his is the force that lies within
Ours is the fire, all the warmth we can find
He is a feather in the wind”

“All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.
All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.”

“All of my love, all of my love, all of my love, love, sometime, sometime, sometime, sometime, ohhhhh, heyheyhey, heyhey, ooohyeah, its all of my love, all of my love, all of my love to you now. To you and you and you. I get a little bit lonely, just a little bit, just a little bit lonely. Heyheyhey. Oooohyeah.”
 
Part 26

May 11

Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop. Sean dreamed of hot bathes, fetching Swedish masseuses, twenty four year old scotch, and beds so soft you could drown in them. Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop. A clod of something dark flung off the back hoof of the horse in front of him, he caught sight of it and barely turned his head in time. Splat. A few of the nearby men laughed. He just sighed, raised his stump, and wiped most of the dirty smear off his cheek with his almost equally dirty sleeve. At least this time it hadn’t been dung. Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop.

King’s Landing couldn’t come soon enough for the actor’s exhausted muscles and dull mind. By the end of their first day out, seven redoubts checked and only one dressed down by not so icy Ned for improper storage and handling of wildfire, he’d gotten the knack of riding with just one hand. The rest of his middle aged body however had not shown a similar aptitude and four days of riding with plenty of stops in-between had utterly knackered him.

The two months shy a day of Kingslayer mandated bed rest and recuperation had not restored the physical vigor he’d known as Sharpe or Boromir or fucking two handed Ned Stark. The mad dash from White Harbor down the Neck to the Twins and back over to the Kingsroad seemed a Sunday stroll on the Strand by comparison for his sore arse and aching thighs. At least fifty to sixty miles out cross country and close to another forty back; at least this part was on the relatively smoother and straighter Gold Road.

Ta-da-da-da. Ta-da-da-da.

Not Ned dragged himself out of his sullen misery at the sound of rapidly beating hooves.

“Scout returning!” the point called out.

“Hold up!” Robb cried.

Sean eased back on the reins, bringing his four legged torture machine to a jerky halt. A perimeter quickly formed around him and his son. The Winterfell men-at-arms knew their shit; they wouldn’t let Renly get a ninja decapitation strike in without a little effort. Not that that sort of behavior was the arrogant twat’s modus operandi anyway. Not Ned looked casually over at Grey Wind. The beast didn’t seem bothered any, so the actor figured he had no reason to be either.

Robb caught his glance and flipped him a quick, knowing smile. “Always trust your wolf, son. If Grey Wind’s upset, then something is wrong and you need to be on your guard. Life or death serious, understand me?” Not Ned had beat that into the boy’s thick Stark noggin from their first private meeting at Darry Castle, after all that King in the North nonsense had been undone by a jumble of choice lines cribbed from the Bard. While the trip had beaten the crap out of the lad from Sheffield, it had succeeded in strengthening the bond between boy and beast.

Without all the distractions of the Red Keep and a nubile young wife, Robb had had a real chance to work surreptitiously on his warging skills. The damned wolf still didn’t want a thing to do with not Ned, which had caused a wee difficulty the first night as not father and not son had shared a tent. But with Grey Wind excited to roam the relative wilds of the Crownlands after dark instead of the usual godswood, that had proved manageable; not Ned would drag his tired arse to bed only after he’d seen the direwolf slink off into the night. The first night had frustrated the boy; only leaving him snatches of shared dreams on the prowl. Ultimately, the pair required eye-to-eye contact to establish a connection. But after that, far did Robb roam, observing through yellow eyes until sleep overcame him; the connection replaced by vivid visions.

The outrider reined in. “Umber and Karstark banners, milord.”

“Is there a problem?”

“Don’t see so, milord; they’re comin’ at a simple trot.”

Not Ned looked over at Robb and nodded.

“Forward,” his son called out.

The bone weary lad from Sheffield took a firm grip on the reins and lightly touched spurs to his mount to get his sore arse moving again.

----------------------------------------------------

Two huge men flanked a merely moderately large man at the front of the oncoming pack of a hundred or so. All three grinned stupidly at not Ned as the expanse between them closed from shouting distance to a space where simply talking loudly served.

“What brings your ugly faces out here, Jon? No trouble in the city, I hope?” Sean asked good naturedly.

“By the Old Gods, we’re mightily bored, Ned,” the Greatjon blared. “You should’ve let us ride out with your goodbrother; we’d have put the fear into that Renly with good northern steel up his bunghole instead of that pretty rose of his’s little prick,” the big man chortled heartily.

Homophobia was not an Earth only problem. After killing and causing the deaths of so many, Sean hadn’t even blinked at tainting his opponent with that slur. He just wished he could spread it within Renly’s own army. The bachelor Brynden’s embassy had unfortunately not been an opportune time to try to do so. His casual questioning of her uncle’s preferences between the sheets had set Cat off; assuming he meant to disparage the Blackfish, she went full Tully on him. Seven Hells, Galbart Glover and Wendel Manderly almost certainly were queer; and she didn’t seem him giving both of them anything but the utmost respect. And he certainly couldn’t tell her that as an actor he’d had more men try to snog him than she had fingers and toes. Like death in Westeros, gays were just a fact of life in the theatre.

“There’ll be plenty of time for you to roger Renly and Loras both later, Jon. And a good day to you too, Lord Harrion, Smalljon.”

“Lord Stark.” “Lord Stark.” “Lord Robb.” “Lord Robb.” That duo echoed each other.

“Is there any word of my uncle, Lord Edmure?” His son asked anxiously. He’d been another unhappy at not Ned’s decision to not pointlessly throw northern lives away when there was a perfectly sound river keeping the enemy firmly away from their prize.

“Not so much,” Greatjon replied, taking the chance to answer away from his son and future goodson. “A few wounded have come back out of the Kingswood. Ambushes, raids, counter-raids, they say. Nothing grand like the Whispering Woods,” he proclaimed, blithely ignoring the fact that Harrion had lost both brothers there.

“Lord Yohn Royce arrived yesterday,” the young Lord of the Karhold stated.

“Great news,” Sean cried. An alliance was forming that might give even selfish Renly pause. Of course he’d still need his nose bloodied a time or three; Baratheons were a pigheaded lot.

“He brought forty knights and four hundred Runestone bannermen with’em,” Smalljon added.

“Aye, and a world of pain for that sour faced queen,” the big man’s bigger father interrupted.

“What happened?” not Ned quickly demanded, face turning serious and icy. ‘Shite, what went balls up? That hag is a hemorrhoid in my anus.’

The Greatjon scratched his head. “Can’t say, exactly. I saw a blaze of light and afore I could get a hard look old hairlip Selyse were fallen backward away from Bronze Yohn. Then there were a bunch a muttering.” He shrugged as if what more was there to be said.

“The queen cried she had a vision of the king’s coming victory. Some said as they saw some dead Red Priestess hover over her for a moment,” Harrion continued for his future goodfather.

“Melisandre, they said she said,” Smalljon pointed out.

“Right; though I didn’t see it myself, too much Umber in my way,” Harrion finished explaining with a grin.

“Oh there might have been a flash of red about her hair, Ned. Did that dead red witch have red hair? Who’s to say? Anyway, Lord Yohn’s armor were glowing fierce; those runes on it looking all spooky like, I hardly paid attention ta her, the queen that is, till she was half done with her womanly babbling.”

Sean didn’t know whether to curl up into a fetal ball, throw up, or shit himself. Whatever the hell had happened wasn’t good. It stank of that dead bitch, magic, and Georges’ trickery; things he couldn’t control, let alone guess at.

“So how did you find the little forts, Ned? Haven’t burned themselves down with that hell brew yet, have they?” the Greatjon rambled on, oblivious to the firestorm he’d set off inside his liege lord.

----------------------------------------------------

“You don’t look so good, Ned,” the Greatjon laughed for the umpteenth time.

Sean was slouched as far forward over the pommel of the saddle as he could. “Shove it,” the actor snarled in pain. Once they got to the Lion’s Gate, he should’ve called for a carriage, but his damned pride stopped him. The Lord of Winterfell, Eddard Stark, Blessed of the Old Gods refused to look weak; too late for that now. He knew he looked pathetic.

“Your arse sore?” the big oaf roared merrily.

“Shall I have Grey Wind bite off a few more of those sausages you call fingers?”

“Harharharhar,” the giant hooted. “It’s not him I’m insulting, Ned.”

“And you want this steaming pile of dung for a goodfather, Harrion?” he grunted through the agony.

“As he won’t be living with me and Berena in the Karhold, I’ll chance the odds of surviving the occasional visit, Lord Eddard,” the young man replied with a broad smile.

“Damn right you will, unless I see you treating my daughter ill,” the Greatjon called out cheerily while making a show of clenching a ham hock sized fist.

“Is it any wonder no decent woman will have me?” Smalljon sighed with exaggeration.

“So those are the indecent ones I see sneaking out of your rooms in the morning?” his father cackled. “A hard life, lad. Very hard.”

“See what I mean?”

“You’ll always be welcome to escape to my hall, Jon,” Harrion consoled in a mock whisper of solidarity.

“Have I ever thanked you for being my father,” Robb piped up, raising a chorus of laughs from all within hearing distance.

The slope finally leveled out, and Sean eased gently back in the saddle. Huge redstone walls soared above him. Home, at last; or at least the most ornate bed and breakfast ever, though the lack of showers sucked and the loos were literally ...

“We’ll see you in the morning, once Lady Catelyn puts your broken body back together, Ned.”

“Oh sod off already, Jon.”

“Haha, that’s the spirit. C’mon boys, a shout for our lord,” the Greatjon bellowed.

“Stark! Stark! Stark!”

And with that, both the Umber and Karstark contingents peeled off to descend back down Aegon’s Hill to their quarters taken from Littlefinger Enterprise’s various confiscated holdings. The squad of gold cloaks at the main gate saluted and stepped aside to allow not Ned and his original party to pass on through into the Outer Yard. As always and despite the almost setting sun, the grounds were full of active men doing active things eagerly. Sean hated them all.

Way was made for the Direwolf banner. Knights and men-at-arms paused in their martial preparations and training to watch the fading star cross over. Sean hoped his death scene would have the dignity of waiting until he was off stage. As they closed on the entrance to the Middle Bailey, they began weaving through a bunch of men walking horses that looked nearly as spent as the actor felt.

“Lord Stark?” an older, craggy faced, bushy browed man called.

“Later,” Sean grumbled, desperate to collapse in the Maidenvault.

“Tis Lord Royce, father,” Robb whispered anxiously, yet loud enough for the slighted lord to hear.

‘What? Damn!’ He jerked the reins hard, causing his horse to nearly tumble him before he came to a stop. “Lord Yohn, forgive me. I’ve pushed myself harder than I should have. I’m not in my right mind,” he admitted truthfully as a semi-honest defense of the fact he’d never actually met the man before.

The grey eyes which matched his grey hair remained guarded, revealing little. “I’d heard the Kingslayer nicked you,” he allowed.

He held up his stump as a prop. “A bit more serious than any wound I took with you in Robert’s Rebellion,” not Ned agreed, trying to piss down the other man’s proud back.

“We were younger then. I found the voyage here from Runestone tiring,” Yohn Royce said, tacitly acknowledging the apology. He turned to look at his horse a moment. “More so Stonemark here. I hope he recovers before we must cross lances and swords with Lord Renly.” Those grey eyes shifted back to burrow deep into not Ned’s own green-grey ones. “I’ve amends to make to you, Lord Stark,” he said with earnest formality.

“My lord?”

“I did not aid you that day in the Throne Room, when Baelish and Slynt betrayed you; allowed Queen Cersei to deny King Robert’s writ of Regency and have her incest spawn capture you.”

‘Ahhhh, prickly Vale honor.’ “There was nothing you nor any other lord or knight could have done that day, Lord Yohn. Renly offered me his swords the night before, one mostly likely your son Robar’s, and begged me to act against Cersei. I foolishly refused.”

Yohn Royce nodded slowly to show he heard; though by the look on his face, he clearly did not concede the point, “I fled King’s Landing for Runestone, refusing to council Joffrey Water’s to leniency. It has sat heavily on my heart ever since.”

‘And there’s the rub.’ “Doubt not, Lord Yohn, to thine own self you are true. Action is eloquence and honor. The wheel has come full circle, and here you are, once more my comrade in a just cause.”

“Words nobly given, Lord Stark. I thank you.” The Lord of Runestone stepped back and offered a short bow. “Good day.”

“We shall have dinner together some night soon, Lord Yohn. Once I’m rested,” he declared with a small smile. “There’s much to talk of: the Vale, my goodsister Lady Lysa, and your son Robar. When peace comes, the honorable shall find a place at the king’s table. Good day to you, Lord Yohn.” ‘Now let me bloody go before I pass out.’

Robb hopped effortlessly out of the saddle and swept Roslin up in his arms as Grey Wind danced circles around them in front of the Maidenvault. While with Catelyn and the girls watching expectantly, not Ned needed Olyvar, his chubby squire Merle, and a couple of strong Winterfell arms to help him out of the saddle and keep his sore arse from falling to the ground. This brought his wife quickly to his side. “N-n-ned?” she asked anxiously.

He smiled tiredly at her. “I’m alright. Nothing a long, hot bath and a good night’s sleep won’t cure.”

His answer didn’t remove the concerned look on her face.

“The Greatjon and Harrion met us ten miles outside the city. Any new word on Edmure?” he asked, trying to change the subject. She shook her head no. “Any grievous news?” ‘Melisandre?’ Her lips tightened a moment, then she shook her head again.

He took a tentative step and wobbled, badly. Arms reached out ready to grab him. “Would you do me the honor of walking with me, my lady?” Realization dawned in those deep, flawless blue eyes. Without a word she moved in next to him and clutched at his good arm, lending him her support. “Hello Sansa. Hello Arya. Haven’t torn down the keep in my absence, have you?”

His daughters shot unfriendly glances at each other before replying, “No, father.” “No, father.”

“Well lets follow after Robb and Roslin and go see, shall we?” He said in a lighter voice than the heavy weight he felt, then took another stab at walking, leaning heavily on Cat. Better, but … “Come here Sansa, walk with me too.”

“Of course, father.” His red haired daughter smiled somewhat triumphantly and moved to his other shoulder, not realizing his need.

“Arya, would you run ahead; I’m deadly serious about the bath,” he grimaced.

“Yes, father,” the mischievous one responded sullenly, then spun about and bolted.

Sean lifted his sword arm and draped it over Sansa’s shoulders. She half grunted in surprise at the weight he placed on her. “Been practicing your songs, I hope?” The trio began walking slowly. His thighs and calves screamed a symphony of pain at him.

“I .. I sang several of them for the King and Queen last night,” she answered, trying to sound casual as she clued into the charade.

Beside him, Cat trembled what might have been a repressed giggle.

“Heard her grace may have … ohhhh … suffered some sort of fit yesterday?” he squeezed out painfully.

“A vision, her grace said, father. She’s gotten quite talented at it. She predicted Lord Royce’s arrival two days before his ships were spotted in the bay.”

Sean stumbled. ‘Motherfucker!’ They held not Ned up the seconds it took him to regain his footing. “Well maybe she can show those Red Priests in the Dragonpit a thing or two.”

“Her grace, she … she does not trust them. She says they did not aide her friend, the Lady Melisandre.”

‘That’s … interesting.”

She stiffened a little beside him. “I … I heard her tell his grace that they’ve proclaimed you as Azor Ahai reborn, father. Is that true?” Now he felt Cat stiffen. He’d told her Moqorro’s words, but apparently this was the first she’d heard from Sansa that Selyse had somehow found out too.

‘Godsdamnit, I need a suspicious Stannis like I need my arse to be even sorer.’ He chuckled a tired, mirthless chuckle. “The Red Priests see many things in the flames, some of them occasionally turn out to be true. In my Old Gods’ granted visions, I’ve never once seen myself a disciple of her R’hllor. They are mistaken, I swear.” ‘By George.’

The steps up to the Maidenvault entrance approached. Three seemed such an exceptionally large number. He dragged more than lifted a foot up. “I wonder how the queen found out. Do you know whom here Grace has she sent to the Dragonpit, Sansa?”

Wife and daughter practically carried him up the stairs.

“No one, father. She forbids us to have anything to do with them.”

“Cat?”

“Nothing I know of, Ned.”

‘Have to ask Davos. Or that fuckhead Roose.’ He took another slow step. ‘Later. Much later.’ Sean wanted to cry.

They passed through the doors into the Maidenvault. “Owen, Hagar!” Cat snapped. “Come take his lordship,” she commanded. “Carry him to his room. Quickly! He’s about to fall over.”

Strong arms grabbed him and he felt himself floating. The ceiling spun. So tired ….

----------------------------------------------------

May 12

Soft morning light came in through the windows. Sean stretched. Things, many things, cracked and screamed bloody murder at him. He groaned. “Must of slept through the night,” he mumbled, though he didn’t remember going to bed. Sansa had been telling him disturbing things about … “Piss!” he swore.

Carefully, gingerly he eased out from beneath the covers and off the bed. He discovered he was bugger all and his inner thighs were all chaffed to hell. “Whew.” And he smelled horrible. He looked about. ‘I’ll use you in a minute,’ he noted, having spied a copper bath filled with undoubtedly room temperature water. “There you are.” Seven mincing, whimpering steps later, “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” At least it didn’t hurt to pee. The ride hadn’t appeared to have damaged his kidneys. The lad from Sheffield shivered a bit when he was done.

He debated whether to call out for hot water, took a whiff of a pit, and decided to have a go anyway. Bent over, hand and stump resting for support on the edge, he manfully lifted a foot and stuck it in. Brrrrrr. “Winter has come,” he announced. Wincing, he finished stepping in and slowly sank down. “Jesus,” he gasped, as his bits started floating. Shivering, he looked around for the scrub brush and what passed as soap.

“Feeling better?”

“What?” Sean turned his head. He hadn’t heard the door open over the sound of his chattering teeth. “Yeyeyes.”

His wife smiled tenderly at him. “You look better.” She sniffed the air and gave him a quick smile. “Smell better too.”

Cat walked over and put a few more logs on the fire, then jabbed it with a poker until it blazed merrily away. Sean appreciated the curve of her bum as she bent over. His own poker made its appreciation known to Sean. He scrubbed faster over the protests of his other muscles.

“All clean?”

“Kkkquiet, woman,” he snapped. He took a breath and dunked himself under. “Phew!” he blew water off his face, hand pushing back the hair on one side of his face and then the other. He held out his stump. “Help me up, its freezing in here.”

“Ned Stark, afraid of the cold.” She pulled and he rose out of the scummy water. “Not every part of you though.”

There was no hiding the stiffy he sported. “Towel, robe, something,” he faked scowled, stepping out while making sure she didn’t let go off him. The cold water might have tightened his leg muscles even worse than they were before. Cat draped something heavy and warm across his shoulders. The actor hobbled over to the fire. “Oh that’s better.”

“Here, I brought some mulled wine.”

He gladly accepted it and took a sip. He no longer felt completely dead, only mostly dead. “Any word on Edmure?” he finally asked, getting down to business.

“Hugo Vance is dead. Jason Mallister’s been captured.”

“Damn,” he muttered. The Lord of Seagard was a clever and loyal warlord; though Edmure’s bosom friend Hugo was no great loss.

“Edmure will return in the early afternoon. Uncle Brynden’s taking archers and pikes over to guard the ferry landing, just in case.”

The heat felt glorious against his bare skin. “And the fleet?”

“Several ships will be ready to hurl wildfire from their catapults. I pray they’re not needed.”

“Me as well,” not Ned reassured her.

“Have you seen?” she posed, letting the question hover unfinished.

‘And being the great all powerful Wizard of Oz bites me in my sore arse.’ “No, nothing. I’m sorry.”

His wife gave him a wan smile. “You did warn them not to go.”

He held out his arms for her. She came to him. “I missed you, Cat,” Sean whispered in her ear.

She hugged him tighter; pressing her thigh and mound and slightly bulging belly into him. “And I, you … Ned.” They kissed. Her lips and body warm and demanding. He felt her pushing him backward in a shuffling motion. The backs of his legs ran into the bed. She clasped his cockstand. “I want you,” she whispered huskily and pushed him lightly.

“Gentle,” Sean cried softly as he fell back. She refused to relinquish her grip on his manhood. He landed on a cloud and she scrambled up after him, placing knees to either side of his still weak legs. A look of hunger on her face, she wantonly lifted up the sides of her dress. He caught a glimpse of flesh and fur. “Gentle,” he moaned as she sank on top of him.

“Ooooohhhh. Ahhhhhhh,” they moaned together as her hips rose and dipped; so wet and hot, him so hard. “Cat, Cat,” he gasped. “My love. My love.” She lowered her chest, breast pressing against him through her bodice. She kissed him, urgently thrusting her tongue into his mouth as she rode him. He ached, his muscles trembled; everything hurt so good. So very, very good.

Despite his body’s protest at the abuse, he began thrusting his loins to meet hers. His fingers entwined in the fabric hiding her luscious being and pulled at it, trying to keep her trapped around his throbbing cock forever. He heard her panting and realized he was matching her. The pitch of their moans deepened as they sought release.

Sean spent first; and as his eyes rolled back and lids stopped fluttering he saw desperation on the beautiful face moving above him. His hand let go of the dress and burrowed beneath the fabric, passing over skin and arriving at the sopping vee shaped patch of hair. There. He started rubbing as he felt the first tinges of his girth starting to shrink. “Oh gods, oh gods, oh gods,” Cat cried. “Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” Her wetness swamped him as she collapsed fully on top of him.

Cat snuggled her face into his neck. He wrapped a tired arm around her back. Their breathing calmed. He slid out of her, eliciting a sigh of sadness; it never changed. The pressure of her body against his finally broke through the euphoria and reminded him of his underlying aches and pains. “Love?”

“Yes?”

“You’re going to have to move or I might just die.”

She laughed joyously into the crook of his neck and then slowly rolled off him. He grunted in relief. “Miss me?” he asked teasingly. Surprisingly he heard a sudden sob rush out of her. Concerned, he rolled, with some trouble, to face her. A big tear was sliding down her beautiful cheek. “What’s wrong?”

“I miss you … Ned,” she sniffled, smiled reassuringly, and the sobbed again.

He reached out to run his hand tenderly across that face, picking up a tear and pushing back her glorious red hair.

“May I ask something of you, my lord?” she whispered.

“Of course,” he answered, utterly perplexed. “Anything for you, love.”

“Marry me, in a sept … Ned. I love you so much I ache for you. I didn’t know love the first time I … we got married. I want to say the vows again. This time from love. I … I know it sounds foolish, forgive me. I want to proclaim our love, our true love, before the Seven. Please?” she begged.

‘Women.’ He smiled lovingly at her. “A big wedding or just the children? Whatever you want, Cat.”

----------------------------------------------------

Stomping along beside the parapet atop the Mud Gate, Stannis didn’t act like a man who’d recently had a good hard shag. The king glowered and scolded at the smallest error spied out on the river or the far bank. Everyone was on edge as elements of Edmure’s command were now trickling out of the Kingswood in decent order; no reason to bother the rest who had as little control over the situation as the Mannis did. Same old unhappy, stubborn mule despite the wet dick. Maybe not all that wet considering the sour cunt he had to dip his wick in. Sean shuddered in horror imagining what Selyse’s parched, sandpapery hole must feel like.

His own post-coital bliss with Cat had been more enjoyable, but not without a brief fright. As they nestled together, she had quietly chatted of events in the keep, city, and beyond during his absence. Women loved to talk to their men. Arya and Sansa unsurprisingly continued their campaign of sibling rivalry. Word had come by raven that a slew of captured Westerlands’ lords – Willem Lannister, Cleos Frey, Quenten Banefort, Tyton Brax, Gawen Westerling – and a two thousand strong host from Riverrun would arrive in a week’s time. Stabbings in Flea Bottom and on Rhaenys Hill between gangs of “Seven” and rings of “Fire”; with only the Old Gods believing northmen trusted by either side to bring a just peace. Ser Tobias Serret continued defiance to reject his love matched fiancée for a possible Reacher bride had engendered a new romantic song by Symon Silvertongue.

Mention of the love song then triggered Cat to tell of how Sansa’s playing of “The Rain Song” and “Over the Hills and Far Away” had helped induce Stannis to take a desperately yearning Selyse to bed. At first Sean had chuckled, the whole of “Houses of the Holy” had helped him get inside more than a few knickers back in the day. The laughter died as ice erupted in the pit of stomach and paranoia surged into his brain: Melisandre! What if? WHAT IF!?! “Is she pregnant?!” “Who?” “The queen! Is her bellying bulging?!” “No! What’s gotten into you? Sansa thinks it’s the first time the two of them have … you know, since her grace has arrived.” He had stared at his wife aghast. “Well I think it’s sweet. And I wish she would get pregnant. Princess Shireen, and the realm, needs a baby brother.”

Not Ned smiled ironically watching the back of Stannis’ bald head walk away from him towards the other end of the watch tower. He had only feared the ghost of Melisandre. George was only improvising a subplot to distract the lad from Sheffield by giving Selyse a weak reflection of her mad mistress’ powers. Where was the dread shadow baby? If she were truly alive, he knew he’d be dead already. Instead, he’d struck first and dead was dead, even in Westeros. ‘Well, unless you’re an ice zombie,’ he admitted. ‘Better not tell Bronze Yohn what became of Waymar.’ He shrugged his shoulders. ‘One problem at a time mate, one problem at a time.’

----------------------------------------------------

Close to fourteen hundred men had ridden out of the Kingswood, but not a single Tully banner among them. The last bunch of around one hundred and fifty, now halfway between woods and the sturdy pikes commanded by Brynden Tully, had cantered beneath the blue towers of House Frey.

“Damn the man.” Not Ned and Stannis echoed each other. The pair looked at each other in surprise and smiled grimly.

“There, my lord!” Olyvar shouted.

King and actor suddenly pressed hard against the parapet, practically forcing themselves through the crenellations to get a closer look. Two, three, four score and more galloped out of coverage and down the Kingsroad. The white trout after white trout on fields of blue and crimson waves looked stained, but strong.

“Two hundred and … twenty, your Grace,” some knight or man-at-arms called out.

“Glory seeking fool, leaving himself for the rear guard,” snarled the Crown Stag.

“OH!” the cry went up and down the length of the city wall.

More hard men in chain and plate came charging out of the forest; the golden tree of House Rowan at the head of the pursuit.

“One hundred … two hundred … three hundred.”

“Nightengales!” someone shouted.

“Treacherous Caron,” barked the king at the Stormlands’ house that loved his brother more than him.

“four hundred … five hundred …”

“Lord Tully’s stopping!”

Angry cries of “No!” broke out. But the voices could not deny the truth that middle the Tully school was swimming dramatically slower.

“six hundred.”

“Someone’s shifting horses!”

“Edmure, it has to be Edmure,” Sean whispered fiercely. Why else would the lot of them slow but for their liege lord.

“Ta bastards are gainin’!”

“Too far! Too far!”

A horn blew; then another and another from across the river.

“Stevron!” Olyvar screamed excitedly.

Not Ned’s green-grey eyes shifted closer to the block of Riverlands foot guarding the ferry landing. The Freys were turning away from safety and out into the field to the west of the road.

‘Holy shit. Holy shit.’

“Good discipline,” Stannis muttered approvingly.

Those in the lead heading to the wing were walking their horses and those behind trotting to catch up in order to make a solid block.

“Lord Edmure’s moving again.”

“Close, too close.”

“They’ll be right on the trout’s tail.”

“Swim home behind him through the pikes!”

“Go, Stevron. Go!” Olyvar chanted proudly.

All the Freys were trotting together now; most holding swords, while only a few carried lances.

Sean licked his lips. He remembered a seemingly pointless charge that had turned out to be not so pointless after all … just. He’d recited himself a song to steady his nerves. Those beautiful bastards about to die for a fool deserved something, but what?

“T’ink t’archers cun fur e’er ‘em?”

“Nae, tae close. Gets sum at ta back, maebe.”

“Still gainin’!”

The line of blue towers broke from a trot to a canter.

“They’s seen’um!”

The left side of the mass of Reachers charging down the road began loosening up and extending out west to better meet the coming threat.

“Good discipline,” Stannis bitterly acknowledged through clenched teeth.

Sean looked about for a likely voice. “Owen! Yes, Owen! Sing the Stannis song.”

“Milord?!” The man edged nearer.

“King Stannis’ song.”

The man-at-arms looked at him in confusion. “’The Queen of Lies’, milord? That’s a hard’un.”

Daft bugger. “No, no; not that one. ‘Hark! I hear the foe advancing,’” the actor warbled as best he could to the Welsh melody. He’d taught this round the campfires of his bannermen on the march down from Derry. The Mannis desperately needed more PR than just Ned Stark’s enthusiastic say so for him.

Owen’s eyes widened. “Ohhh, of course, milord. A moment,” and he coughed to clear his throat.

“Spit damn you, spit!”

The canter of one hundred and fifty horses leapt into a full-fledged gallop.

Hark! I hear the foe advancing,
Barbed steeds are proudly prancing,
Helmets in the sunbeams glancing
Glitter through the trees.


A few more voices from the men who shared Winterfell’s travel hearths joined in, but Sean wanted more; he wanted the other side of the Rush to hear them.

The Freys passed the flank of the Tullys going in the opposite direction.

“Sing, c’mon sing!” not Ned enthused, whipping an arm around.

Men of Stannis, lie ye dreaming?
See ye not their sword blades gleaming,
While their banners gaily streaming
Flutter in the breeze?
From the Rush rebounding,
Let the war cry sounding
Summon all at true King’s call,”

A mighty crash rendered the air. Steel on steel. Steel on flesh. Flesh soon on earth.

“The haughty foe surrounding,
Men of Stannis, on to glory!
See, your banner famed in story
Waves these burning words before ye
‘The Stag scorns to yield!’
"

The flank of the Reachers, Golden Trees mostly, crumpled, but the Freys lost cohesion. Nightengales swooped in to claw at individuals and small groups.

Everyone on top of the Mud Gate except him and Stannis were now singing, or at least so it seemed to the actor. ‘Well, we've got a very good bass section, mind, but no top tenors, that's for sure,’ Sean thought with bitter irony. Voices from down below on the lower wall were joining in too.

'Mid the fray, see dead and dying,
Friend and foe together lying;
All around, the arrows flying,
Scatter sudden death!
Frighten'd steeds are wildly neighing,
Brazen trumpets hoarsely braying,”


“They’re goin’ ta make it!”

The weight of the Frey’s charge had sent an impact through to the unengaged elements of the van of Renly’s van. Horses miss-stepped and bumped into each other. Their momentum slowed. The distance between pursuer and prey began to widen.

“Wounded men for mercy praying
With their parting breath!
See! they're in disorder!
Comrades, keep close order!
Ever they shall rue the day
They ventured o'er the border!
Now the Reach flies before us!
Vict'ry's banner floateth o'er us!
Raise the loud exulting chorus
‘Duty wins the field,’


The Trout banners passed through the Riverland pikes. A cacophony of cheers erupted along the wall and down in the harbor front, drowning out the twang of bow strings and the deeper thrum of onagers and mangonels.

“Not so late now, were we!?!” cried Olyvar proudly all the while weeping tears of sorrow for his fallen brothers, nephews, and cousins – not caring a whit how many of them he hated. “Not so late!”

Stannis looked strangely excited and happy. He clapped a strong hand down on Olyvar’s shoulder. “T’was nobly done. I shall not forget their sacrifice.”

Very few Freys made it through the gap in the pikes before it closed back up to deny the enemy any more prey. Arrows filled the air. And then pots of wildfire exploded, bracketing the Kingsroad. The catapults on the war galleys their bows practically embedded in the southern bank were already being cocked backwards to reload. The foe retreated out of range and left the battered, exhausted Riverlanders to boat back across the Blackwater Rush in good order.

----------------------------------------------------

The first of the ferries, carrying a mix of Willows and Eagles, was about to land on the north bank.

“Ser Gerald, go to the portcullis and tell the great Riverland lords to come to the Red Keep tonight once they have seen to their banners’ and mounts’ needs,” Stannis commanded one of his king’s men dogsbodies.

“Yes, your Grace,” the knight replied dutifully and hurried off to descend the long, winding stairs down from the top of the Mud Gate. Sean looked little towards descending them himself; the ascent had near torn the bent pretzels of his leg muscles.

The Crowned Stag turned to address his senior lord. “Attend me there as well, Lord Eddard. Send word for your clever lords as well. You know which ones I prefer. We must hear what the Riverlands have to say of Lord Renly’s rebels.”

‘Roose, the fuckhead. Surprised the black hearted bastard’s not here right now.’ “Of course, your Grace,” not Ned answered seriously, gazing up at the bigger man. A hint of a smile lurked around those thin, bloodless lips; and a glint of something lighter flickered in those dark blue eyes.

The king opened his mouth and spoke in a less strident tone than his norm. “A glorious song your Northmen sung for an almost inglorious occasion, … Eddard. I am surprised I had not heard it before.” The last bit spoken with a hint of the usual resentment, bitterness.

Not Ned’s icy mask slipped at the startling informal use of his name by the Mannis. “I confess I’d forgotten the lads learned it on the march from Derry, your Grace,” Sean admitted sheepishly. Earth and England did offer more than just Zeppelin. He was as healed as he would ever be. It was time to move outside his comfort zone.

“’Men of Stannis’,” the king rumbled with amused pleasure. “’The Stag scorns to yield’. ‘The Reach flies before us’.” The big man seemed to grow a bit bigger even while his wee smirk puckered into thoughtfulness. “None of those things have happened yet,” he pointed out gravely.

“It could be argued they did during the Siege of Storm’s End.”

“Perhaps, but what then of ‘Summon all at true king’s call?’ Is that meant to be Robert?” the Crowned Stag queried dangerously.

“No, your Grace, only you.” ‘Quit arguing pointless lyric interpretation with me; it’s a fucking heroic song about you. Be pleased with it!’ the actor thought in frustration. “Renly will flee, or at least depart unsatisfied; the Old Gods have shown me, though the final method of his defeat remains unset,” not Ned answered with icy resolve. What choice did Sean have, he’d likely be dead if it didn’t happen, so what did he have to lose?

Storms threatened the good humor in the blue eyes gazing intently at the actor. “Some say you play to my vanity, seeking favor, … Lord Eddard,” Stannis said edgily.

‘Damn him, we almost had a moment.’ “They would be right, your Grace, … in some instances; not this one however,” not Ned answered truthfully. By his face, the response clearly surprised the stubborn mule. Sean ground on before Stannis could bray antagonistically again. “I’d just put down the King in the North nonsense with Robb and needed something to get my more foolish banners thinking of you as the true king,” he explained with a shrug. “Many men, even good men, sometimes need something more than their oaths to bind them to the righteous cause. This song seemed to help a bit.”

Stannis’ bald head bobbed slightly in thought and possible agreement.

Sean judged those blue eyes to still be hovering between either or. He decided to take the stag by the antlers, he was too tired to keep up a dance. “I mean, the Reach ‘shall rue the day,’” he proclaimed with all the utter certainty not Ned could muster.

“Ha, an honest man and a blunt one.” The king paused, contemplating something. He rubbed his close shaved beard. “Then what say you to those who whisper in my ear that the Red Priests have proclaimed you Azor Ahai reborn?” he rasped in deadly earnest.

‘Shit.’ Sean tried not to swallow too obviously; in for a bob, in for a pound. “Oh, Lord Moqorro said it alright.” He lowered his voice to a whisper. “But between you, me, and R’hllor, Stannis, his flames are full of shit. Does he expect me to pull Lightbringer out of my arse with just the one hand?”

Instead of humor, a look of triumph surged across Stannis dour face. “Now I see who Robert befriended all those years ago. So many stories over the years, Ned and I dunked this fool, Ned and I chased this big girl’s blouse, Ned and I won this, Ned and I tricked that dumb squire, Ned and I pulled this jape, Ned and I, Ned and I, Ned and I,” the repeated pairing rolled bitterly off his tongue. “Yet all others ever would say when they spoke of the Lord of Winterfell was of his honor and devotion to duty. You said you would be my friend, but nowhere did I see the Ned whom Robert remembered. Properly dutiful and respectful to me, but where was this other Ned? Where?”

‘Damn, you’re an odd bird, Stannis. Have you been waiting for fart jokes?’ “I grew up; and, you were born grown up, Stannis. Robert never grew up. That is why you will be a far greater king than your brother ever was and the Old Gods sent me to you.”

The animation started to slip off the Crowned Stag’s face as he considered not Ned’s words.

‘Oh don’t pout and get all serious for Christ’s sake!’ “My offer of friendship still stands, but it is a different one than when I lived in the Eyrie. Come have dinner with me and Cat tomorrow, if you can. We’ll listen to Sansa play a song or three and swap outrageous lies over wine. And if you insist, I shall drink a pitcher of beer and try to belch out ‘The Bear and the Maiden Fair.’ Sound good, Stannis?”



“Yes …



Eddard.”

Not Ned smiled. ‘Gods, I can’t wait to leave King’s Landing for someplace sane.’

----------------------------------------------------

The Lords of the Riverlands, or their heirs, arrived at the Small council in a very staggered fashion. Ser Patrek Mallister attended in place of his captured father, Lord Jason. Lord Tytos Blackwood showed off his bandaged sword hand now missing the ends of three fingers. Ser Ellery described in quiet tones first the suicide charge of his brother Hugo, seeking to make amends for his shameful loss at the Trial by Combat to Meryn Trant, and then the later capture of his eldest brother, and heir to the Vances of Atranta, Ser Ronald. The ambush of the Vances had caused Edmure to turn about to aide his friends, thus placing the Tullys in the position of rear guard at the end of the ride out of the Kingswood.

Ser Aylvon told of the misfortune fallen upon the Vances of Wayfarer’s Rest with the loss of his cousin Lord Karyl; captured or dead, no one seemed to know. Jonos Bracken brusque voice relayed the deaths of Lord Aegon Lolliston and Ser Lewys Haigh; as well as the captures of Lord Lymond Goodbrook, another good friend of Edmures, and Ser Andrey Charlton. The Freys stirred things up with their arrival by bringing three to contest the leadership of their House thanks to the capture of brave old Ser Stevron: Aenys by right of being the eldest present son of Walder Frey, Hosteen by right of claiming to be the strongest, if not also the dimmest, Frey, and Edwyn by right of being the closest uncaptured heir to old Walder, as his useless father Ryman had been captured or killed alongside Edwyn’s grandfather Stevron.

The only pleasant surprise to the situation being Black Walder’s apparent absence in stirring up the shit within his house; though Sean wouldn’t have put it past the noseless bastard to have been the one to goad Hosteen forward. Other significant Frey loses noted were Perwyn, Merrett, and Raymund. Not Ned exchanged concerned glances with Robb over Perwyn’s name. He was Roslin’s brother and betrothed thanks to the Starks to Medger Cerwyn’s daughter Jonelle. By dint of the basis for his own claim to the Iron Throne, Stannis sided with the inexorably smug Edwyn. Though at least the king warned the little prick that he would be kept on close watch by the crown and that by the morrow a raven would be flying to the Twins seeking Lord Walder’s druthers.

Sean remembered from the books that Stevron had died of a sudden heart attack or fit while campaigning with Robb in the Westerlands. The actor hoped this meant that the wily, personable rogue’s survival of the charge in defense of his father’s liege lord had altered his ultimate Westeros fate for the better.

At lulls in the conversation after each new-come lord had said his peace or as they eventually all waited for Edmure to appear - the tending to an enflamed arrow wound to the army the reason passed along as to his lateness – various tidbits of news were shared or complaints aired. Davos reported that Prince Doran had thanked the Iron Throne, but not King Stannis in particular, for the delivery of Tywin Lannister’s, Gregor Clegane’s, and Amory Lorch’s heads to Sunspear. Jonos Bracken asked whether Paxter Redwyne had in his absence responded to the betrothal request of his nephew and heir Hendry to the lord’s daughter Desmera. That conversation set off a litany of complaints amongst many of the lords as to which houses were being proposed for the choicest possible arrangements with the Reachers; the loudest complainer being Lord Jonos himself. Tytos Blackwood told him, “Shut the Seven Hells up, Bracken; your youngest is already betrothed to little Lord Lyman Derry. Running two houses not enough for you, greedy cunt!” Luckily, as usual, they were on separate sides of the room so no blows could be exchanged. The king shut most of them up by threatening to marry their eldest sons, and he did mean all of them at once, to Lollys Stokeworth. ‘Who knew Stannis had a sense of humor?’ Sean thought, allowing himself to think more positively about the mule for a change.

“Would you believe my horse lost a bloody shoe!” Edmure declared with loud amusement, at last entering the full room. His shield arm was bandaged just below the shoulder. Other than that he appeared perfectly hale navigating through the crowd. “Never thought I’d be so damned grateful to you Freys,” he chortled with equal parts relief and bitterness.” The red haired Trout spied a not closely enough attended goblet and snatched it up. “I salute you. To Ser Stevron!”

Ringing and competing shouts of “Stevron!” and “Frey!” echoed out.

Under cover of the clamor from the toast, Cat’s brother stopped by not Ned and dropped something in the actor’s lap. Sean looked up at him questioningly. “You’ll want to read that, goodbrother,” Edmure muttered, while giving him a rueful look before continuing to walk towards the only open seat at the table; one clearly left for the heir to the Lord Paramount of the Riverlands.

The parchment was small and rolled – raven brought, the remnants of the Tully sigil still visible in the broken wax. Sean kept the missif beneath table level as he unwound it and began to read.

Lord Edmure,

Please inform Lord Stark it is our sad duty to report that his ward, Theon Greyjoy, has disappeared from Riverrun. Our efforts the last three days to find him have turned up no sign or clue as to his whereabouts. We will of course continue searching for him and will promptly report any discoveries be they dire or joyful.

Faithfully,
Utherydes Wayn
 
Part 27 – Roose (III)

May 13

The Lord of the Dreadfort stepped through the door on to the balcony, the sporadic tink of steel on steel from below greeting him. Once again, there was no symbol or badge denoting his powerful station in life; only his bloodless complexion gave a splash of color as to his identity for those willing to look past his plain features. He walked close to the railing and peered over, sweeping the courtyard with his moon shaded eyes. “Are they any good?” he asked softly, as was his wont.

A bald headed, eye patched man leaning with strong hands pressed forcibly against the top of the rail didn’t bother to look up at the questioner; he knew who the incognito lord was talking about, and it wasn’t the pair of Dreadfort men-at-arms dressed as pretend sellswords currently plodding away at each other. “With a blade? They know where to swing the sharp edge. Other than that?” The tough dressed in dull brown leather and grey scale shrugged indifferently, before allowing himself to utter a begrudging, “They’re strong enough, though.”

The eldest of the three brothers being talked about stood a strapping six and a half feet tall; the next two inches less, and the youngest a further two inches shorter than that. Each was adorned with near the same thick mop of black hair and hooked nose of the others. They stood casually back at the edges of the open space, along with a dozen other ‘potential’ sellswords, as the current pair continued to quite ineffectually demonstrate their sword skills.

Careful, but not too obvious, perusal of them revealed to Roose that all six black eyes were not actually focused on the sparring. They slowly shifted about: doorway, doorway, up to the balcony, over to that ‘sellsword’ there moving, back to the match, doorway, balcony, glare at the stupid ‘sellsword’ too visibly staring at them, doorway, doorway ... Too many of Roose’s disguised men were paying unnecessarily excessive attention to the ‘guests,’ and he noted the trio’s postures beginning to shift towards unease. They did have a right to be nervous; unbeknownst to them, they weren’t leaving the run-down villa turned honeypot alive without his permission.

“Have you heard of them before?” the pale coloured man inquired. “Or seen them ever under different names?” he added with an amused jab at the experienced sellsword he had had tracked down with such difficulty. The fate of three unemployed sellswords and their aged father cum squire was not the usual fare to pique his curiosity; yet his spy master had an undeniable nose for rooting out the tastiest mushroom growing from the daily heap of manure King’s Landing excreted into the slum.

“No, but Westeros isn’t exactly small. They claimed they were Hedge Knights a bit down on their luck. Mention of your Frey silver didn’t interest them until I mentioned where the gathering was,” Bronn snickered.

The two barely engaged fighters danced around for another minute, both refusing to get properly stuck into each other. A poor show for sellswords looking for work. If the marks had brains, they’d soon figure something was up and make an effort to collect their father and depart. Of course they’d have a difficult time finding their father. Roose sighed audibly enough to be heard.

His chief sellsword quickly caught on and bellowed, “That’s enough! You’re both useless cunts! Get the fuck out and go join a sept, for gods’ sakes. And while you’re there, pray thanks to the Maiden you haven’t been run through already by someone who knows what to do with a sword.” The pair slowly lowered their arms and stared up dumbfoundedly at the man beneath the shaven pate. Bronn snapped his fingers and pointed at a guard on the balcony carrying a crossbow. “Count to ten and shoot whoever’s still standing there.”

The surprised men took off at a scurry, a wave of scorn from the other ‘sellswords’ chasing them out of the courtyard. “All right! Who’s next? You!” Bronn pointed randomly. “And you again!” pointing at the angry looking one of the three going by Osfyrd. A much faster paced clanking of steel soon resounded. The pair of unengaged brothers soon shouted the odd encouragement or suggestion to their sibling. The Dreadfort mummers wisely stayed as quiet as their lord.

A tall, thin, grey haired man stepped out on to the gallery fronting the second story of the villa’s interior courtyard. His off white clothing was even plainer than the drab, unornamented garb worn by either the lord of the North or his captain of sellswords. The only thing of note about him was the small flaying knife held in one hand. “He chose the coin, my lord,” the disgraced maester announced with an air of vague disappointment. “And he now claims their real name is Kettleback.”

Roose accepted back the gruesome symbol of his house which he’d left on the table alongside a single shiny stag; and slipped it into a pocket of his cloak. The prisoner had not taken long to decide once Roose had made his one-time offer of employment or torture. Oswell, if that was his true name, though aged, had the steady look of a trusted retainer; a clever skill to perpetrate when it was undoubtedly a front. Caught, with his sons at risk and no powerful master alive to protect him, the old man really hadn’t had a choice. Still, Roose took it as a good sign that the creature acknowledged the hard truth of the situation so quickly. “And this name?” he asked Bronn again.

“Kettleback? … No,” at last the hard hearted sellsword grunted.

“Is that name found in any of Lord Baelish’s copious correspondence or ledgers?” Roose then asked Qyburn.

“Yes, Lord Bolton; or, rather, entries for shipments of ‘kettles’ between here and both Braavos and Pentos. Not a coincidence, surely. One of many little oddities I’ve noted in the old Master of Coin’s unofficial records. I look forward to learning more from House Kettleback what those particular escapades entailed. An uncommonly busy and interesting man, Lord Baelish,” Qyburn announced not for the first time.

The dead lordling had certainly placed his little fingers in more pies than even Roose’s own formidable intellect could readily follow. “Does he have knowledge worth retaining beyond that?” the Leech Lord asked with cold disinterest. Four lives hung in the balance upon the answer.

The spy master cocked his head ever so slightly in affected calculation and paused briefly before answering; the question had been asked of him often before the last two months as the chaos of the city was sorted out and there had never been any doubt it would be asked again today once the four would be thieves arrived. “I believe … so.”

“And why were they interested in this house?” He whispered. Qyburn’s snitches had only discovered these Kettlebacks staking out of the villa acquired on the sly from out of the plethora of properties connected to the former Master of Coin through a maze of stamped contracts, but not the reason behind it.

“Oswell claimed to have delivered letters of debt from certain personages of worth in the Vale; and he watched his master place them behind a loose brick.”

“And taken back out just as soon as the stupid sod left the room,” Bronn chuckled.

“He admitted the possibility of such, himself. If so, he judged there was still hope of other incriminating or useful parchments. Maybe even coin or jewels,” the disgraced maester countered.

Not completely stupid then. “Will they stay bought?” Roose asked, a curious question to ask of men who owed him no true allegiance. They were wanted men, only Blessed Ned knew why. So he gave them protection in exchange for both their clever service and the possibility they might reveal something, somehow, of his liege lord.

“Like me?” Bronn laughed.

“So long as we pay them silver and keep the father close, they should all prove biddable,” Qyburn judged.

The Lord of the Dreadfort nodded slowly in agreement. Reprieve.

“Then what work do we put them and the old man to?” Bronn responded, jutting his chin out at the courtyard.

“Allow me to place the father among my clerks in the Red Keep. He will likely prove a useful aide in winnowing through some of Lord Baelish’s trails still left unexplored, and dare I hope, still unfound. As for the three strong arms? We might seed them among our rivals. One to the Manderlys. One to the Lockes. And one to the Hornwoods?” Roose’s spy master suggested.

“I wouldn’t trust them together. Might try something foolish,” Bronn concurred.

“Yes, separate them,” Roose commanded softly. The more bought eyes in the Stark loyalists’ camps the better. “Who in the Vale has debts we might be interested in acquiring?”

Qyburn smiled slightly. “A few second rank merchants from Gulltown and … Lord Lyonel Corbray.”

Interesting. One hand absent mindedly reached back into his cloak and felt the slim, reassuring piece of steel. The dead Master of Coin’s web seemed to extend beyond reason. Why? Gold? Amusement? Boredom? Blackmail? Power … of a sort? Simply to prove he could? Revenge? Against whom? Blessed Ned had clearly hated him, and that was before he had tried to kidnap Sansa Stark. As the pieces continued to unfold, Petyr Baelish was revealing himself more and more, much like Roose, to be an intelligent, complicated, ruthless man. Why?

His fingers carefully, lovingly caressed the flaying blade as he thought. What game had the so called Littlefinger been playing? What game truly was he himself playing? “Bring this farce to its conclusion, Bronn. If they prove difficult …” Roose then turned to his spy master. “The old man shall show us this loose brick,” he whispered dangerously. Adding the ‘or else’ was pointless when one bore the name of Bolton and was the Lord of the Dreadfort.

The beer and ale flowed freely down below in the warehouse appropriated for his banner lords Rogar Highgrave and Damon Lowdale. Roose watched with approval as the serving wenches were good naturedly pawed as they squirmed between the men crowding the rough-hewn tables and benches jammed into space once filled by large barrels, tuns, and crates. As warranted, a man might in exchange receive a playful slap to his shoulder or a teasing grab at his cock or the angry upending of a mug over his head. All met with laughter.

Roose saw men comfortable and confident despite ten thousand or more Reach and Stormlands’ knights, squires, and freeriders having set up camp out of catapult range on the plain between the Kingswood and the south bank of the Blackwater Rush. Lord Renly’s own immense pavilion had gone up during the day. He wondered how assured they would remain when the next ten thousand horsemen arrived in the company of fifty thousand foot. Such were the numbers shared from his visions and not Brynden Tully’s own eyes.

The Lord of the Dreadfort rather trusted in the might of the king’s fleet keeping the river interdicted to any crossing, but knew discontentedly that his own men preferred believing in the mystical strength of the Old Gods’ chosen one – Blessed Ned – to see them to victory. Unfortunately, he had long found he could not say for certainty which choice the sager one. Perhaps neither, for a host that large to be ravaged by pestilence and plague was not unusual. He sighed a quiet, almost despondent sigh that neither his short Highgrave nor tall Lowdale hosts, parked in chairs directly either side of him, could hear. He reached for his glass.

What passed for a dais in this ‘Great Hall’ was full from lordlings and war captains who had begged and bribed for the honor of having a seat at the same table as their liege lord; but wisely, so to keep Roose’s good humor, not cheek to jowl as down below. Wine, reds and goldens, was served instead of beer or ale by more comely and generally younger wenches; undoubtedly whores formerly employed by the industrious Littlefinger and now indebted to the Dreadfort.

Singers and musicians there were too, playing the intriguing, fierce new melodies and compelling words that resonated with such frequency from the Maidenvault. Another oddly powerful gift granted him by the Old Gods.

The hammer of the gods did drive our swords to river lands,
To fight the horde, sing and cry: Lannister, We are coming!


“When shall a song be rewritten of the deeds of the Dreadfort and your loyal banners, my lord?” Lowdale inquired jovially over the giggling of the slatternly whore sharing his seat. The warmth of intoxication pinked the skin of both their faces and of her partially exposed breasts; overlarge pears compared to Shae’s pert plums.

The pale faced lord finished a sip of golden and carefully placed the goblet back down, before addressing the question and the pair of formidable teats. “As soon as you pay some singer good silver, Lord Damon. And if the song proves tolerable, I will reimburse you the trouble for it,” Roose answered equitably, knowing he would die a virgin waiting for the Maidenvault to pluck the first string on his behalf.

Ahhhhhhhhhhh, ah
We come from the land of the ice and snow,


Roose reached for the remnants of rib on his plate. The portions of suckling pig served at the high table had been savory. He cracked the bone and sucked out the marrow.

For peace and trust can win the day despite of all your treason.
Oooooooh, oh


The whole room then joined in howling the short, vibrant song’s familiar refrain of:

Oooooooh, oh
Oooooooh, oh
Oooooooh, oh


He picked the wine back up, stared at it, and swirled it around. No, something more alive and bloody to his palate, he decided. Up went the chalice. His squire promptly stepped to his side. “Refill it, my lord? Or a new glass?”

“Take it,” he commanded Elmar, who did so. He looked up and down the length of the dais in search of something more pleasing. She had hair so fiery it would do Catelyn Stark proud. He picked up a heel off his plate, no trenchers at the high table, and flung it at her. Head jerked around in a whirl of thick auburn tresses to discover her assaulter; as her eyes passed over his, Roose smiled. She paused. He nodded once and crooked a finger at her. Instantly her body took a taunting, seductive pose at him. She lifted the pitcher and then shook her head no with an amused, sultry challenge on her lightly freckled face. Roose felt himself growing warm and hard.

He crooked the finger again; and again the toss of the head denying him. “I’ll serve you, milord. But you have to win me at the butts,” she teased loudly in a sweet, slightly husky voice. The high table and those men-at-arms seated near it roared their approval at her saucy bottom. With one hand she jauntily swung the vessel of wine she carried and with the other pulled out the front of her loosely tied bodice. “Here’s the target,” she called.

Since finding Shae he had had no other woman than her. This had at first surprised him when he realized it, but the situation had long since passed into simply what was. That state that would end when Walda Frey finally arrived to become his bride, not that he would necessarily give up his whore; she pleased him too much for now. Tonight though, tonight, he would have this rebellious wench; pumping her full of his seed whether she would have him or not. He picked up another scrap of bread and made a show of rolling it in his short, strong fingers.

The warehouse turned hall roared again. She shook her partially exposed tits at him in response. Bets began being shouted out. “Five stars Lord Bolton makes it!” “Two stags those knockers fuck wit’ his aim!” “Tree stags fer de flayer!” The wagers at the high table were more significant, running to weapons and horses. Roose stood up and began pointing at men who’d called out against his chances, taking all bets. This only made the yelling grow louder, deafening.

At last Roose held up a hand. They quieted partially. “Come on then,” the wench cried again, giving another enticing jiggle. He licked his lips once and let fly. Time slowed, like it did when he flayed a man; waiting in anticipation for that first delicious shriek of pain. ‘Off, just,’ he thought in disappointment, the humors started draining out of him immediately. He did not enjoy losing at even a game.

But she would not let him be defeated. The bodice stretched a shade to her right. Plunk. Down and in the bread dropped. Bellows of approval rang out. He crooked his finger at her again. She curtseyed and walked to him. Leaning over the table at him, she mock whispered through a wide grin, “You misplaced somethin’ of yours, milord.”

His hand reached slowly in between and around her fleshy orbs searching, thoroughly, and at last pulled out the night’s odd weapon of choice. He thrust the loaf piece into the air. “No debts to me tonight,” he called out with a rare loud voice. Cries of “Bolton,” “Lord Roose,” and “Sharp Blade” arose in a clamor. Even the losers who did have to pay appeared to take it in stride.

“Now poor my wine, slowly” he commanded. She did; the whole time of which he returned to fondling her, rubbing her fat nipples till they thickened. The red she served turned out to be a sour Dornish, and an inferior one at that. He drank it none the less, not all victories were sweet or satisfying. Where would Lord Renly’s defeat leave him when he returned to the North? With Winterfell’s too obvious enmity towards him, his choices were limited.

“‘neath a tree by the brook, there's a direwolf who sings,
Sometimes all of our thoughts are misgiven.


“My lord?”

Roose looked up. “What is it, Ebrose?” His spy master’s true name was not to be uttered where anyone untrusted with the secret could overhear. The tall, kindly looking old man held up a scroll with the Stark sigil embossed in the wax sealing it shut. His humors quickened again of their own volition, but this time far from his cock.

It must have shown on his pale face or in his milky white eyes, for Qyburn quickly answered. “Nothing of worry, I believe, my lord. Word is that Lord Stark is calling all the lords of the North to meet with him in the Throne Room at noon tomorrow.”

Lord Bolton,

Attend me and his grace in the Throne Room tomorrow at noon along with all the greater, lesser, and knightly lords of the North.

By the command of Lord Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North.

He nodded his head towards dumpy Highgrave. “He will receive one of these as well?”

“Undoubtedly, my lord.”

“The king will be present,” he declared.

“Yes. And my sources say that Lord Lancel Lannister and Ser Patrek Mallister will attend as well.”

‘Theon Greyjoy.’ The pieces suddenly fell into place. New possibilities presented themselves. “The ironborn,” Roose whispered.

“My thought as well, my lord,” Qyburn replied.

“Where are my former good brothers?”

“Roger and Rickard are at the main Ryswell barracks near Cobbler’s Square. And your namesake is with a whore at Chataya’s brothel,” came the quick answer.

Roose appreciated clever men. He appreciated how dangerous they could be. He stared passively at the disgraced maester turned spy chief to see what he would say next. It did not take long for the pleasant, grandfatherly appearing man – a wonderful skill to own – to speak again.

“And Ser Ronnel Stout is with the main Dustin contingent not far from the Lion’s Gate.”

“When this little feast is over, we shall first go see my former kin and then to Ser Ronnel. I would have my allies well prepared before this conclave of wolves.” Qyburn nodded in agreement. Roose quite appreciated Qyburn’s many talents.

“Your head is humming and it won't go, in case you don't know,
The raven's calling you to join him,”


----------------------------------------------------

May 14

Roose, wearing a simple grey velvet doublet above plain brown pants and lacking his usual spotted pink cloak, arrived early outside the huge Throne Room to watch the rest of the Lords of the North arrive in all their preening glory. His choice accommodations within the keep itself aided this endeavor, as well as his general inclination toward quiet vigilance. His own very plainness on this occasion was calculated to make him stand out; for noting who was observing him was an oft under-rated component of watching.

With a modicum of deference, acting the mummer for the unease and misspeaks it might cause, he initiated greetings in turn to each of his great landed rivals as they came: obsequious Medger Cerwyn, thunderously many things Greatjon Umber, pleasant Halys Hornwood, untested Harrion Karstark, and even obstinate Maege Mormont. The She-Bear, now being the future goodmother to the Lord of Casterly Rock and presumably grandmother to the next, found her station in Roose’s personal rankings raised above what her humble island demesne warranted.

And like the Lord of the Dreadfort, the Lady of Bear Island was another rare exception to the compulsion for dressing in finery that day. Simple ringmail, though gleaming, and new battle leathers her garb of choice. Unfortunately she had left her spiked mace behind. Dacey Mormont beside her mother, however, looked every stitch of her expensive gown the way the Lady of Casterly Rock should; though he amused himself with the image of her suddenly giving a hawk and spit or laying a fist to the side of her equally tall betrothed pacing dutifully the other side. Desperate Lancel Lancel also received one of Roose’s rare humble greetings. He smelled a future, if furtive, ally in the boy.

With the rest of the other blindly loyal lords, lordlings, and sons he took note of who greeted him and who obviously avoided him. Unsurprisingly, there were few hints of any possible thaws towards the Dreadfort. That would not come until the chill blown at his house by Winterfell ended. His two main allies took completely opposite tacks with Roose. The Ryswells, as former goodkin, gave him welcome of the day with enthusiasm and stayed to talk with him a solid five minutes before slipping inside. Ser Ronnel Stout on the other hand walked straight past him without giving a glance; keeping in deep conversation with one of Lady Barbrey’s other senior deputies in the Barrowton’s contingent.

Roose’s own significant banner lords – Ashwood, Crick, Highgrave, Hoary, Lowdale, Tuff - were properly trained not to linger near him or each other; all the better to be in position to overhear others’ indiscrete conversations. He had yet to see a truly anxious face during his endeavor at waiting. Not on the brothers’ Glover whose Deepwood Motte sat so close to the Sunset Sea nor on Robin Flint’s, who’s wife’s keep of Flint’s Finger stood on a bluff above Blazewater Bay. Had the stewards of their keeps not alerted them of the king’s message delivered by raven from White Harbor? Ser Wendel Manderly had departed King’s Landing two whole months earlier - such long vision provided by the Old Gods. The pale, calculating man wondered what others knew already or at least suspected. Perhaps little, it appeared?

As the Lord of the Dreadfort turned to snub the oncoming gluttonous Ser Wylis Manderly and at last headed within himself, he granted that there had been mostly just Riverlands’ lords present in the Small Council hall when Edmure Tully had offhandedly mentioned Theon Greyjoy’s disappearance to the king. Neither did he expect many to have seen the dark glance shared soon there-after between Stannis Baratheon and Blessed Ned. But hadn’t his fellow first men caught wind of the news and pondered its meaning. Had they not bothered to make meaningful connections with any of the Lords of the Riverlands? Were they so clueless as to how to play the Game of Thrones?

Entering the great hall through its large oak and bronze doors and striding down its marble tiled floor, Roose smiled. Yes. Yes they were so clueless. They met every pre-conceived notion he held of them. He unapologetically pushed through the crowd until he arrived at the jagged line of the most important lords arrayed right in front of the steps leading to the royal platform. The coming spectacle would be glorious to behold. The Lord of Winterfell was about to do something Roose had no current hope of achieving, damage Blessed Ned’s mythic reputation.

----------------------------------------------------

Blessed Ned politely looked up to the top of the Iron Throne where the king sat impassively. The grim visage nodded once back at the man responsible for placing him up on such a lofty height. Permission granted to the man who could have been king. “My lords, my banners, my friends,” the Lord of Winterfell called out in a smooth, powerful tenor that carried across the hall as if he had been trained to speak there. The useless chatter quickly died away to be replaced with expectant silence.

“This has not to do with Lord Renly’s army wallowing in its own filth as it tries to build up the courage to contest the Blackwater Rush against our strong northern sword arms and deadly spear heads.”

‘and jars of wildfire.’

“If it were, our friends of Runestone and Riverrun, of Twins and Raventree Hall, of Pinkmaiden and Wayfarer’s Rest would be standing eagerly by your noble sides …”

‘so Seagard and Casterly Rock are not then our friends?’ Lancel Lannister at least stood among the Mormonts, while Patrek Mallister, in place of his captured father Lord Jason, held lonely vigil by the soaring pillar closest to the southwest end of the first rank of northern lords.

“and our mighty king would be speaking to you himself. Providing our stratagem against that rebellious foe and heartening our fighting spirits with bold words of the valiant deeds to come. But there is other worrisome news afloat of which I must speak to you.”

‘dark kraken, dark words.’

“There is a dark tide rising in the affairs of the North;
which, taken at the flood, leads on to disaster.
Stopped anon, the waters remain bound in shallows, harmless.
If not and the current continues, misery will ruin our venture here.
On such full sea our vessel now sails,
whether we know it or not.”

‘how poetic.’

“What the hell you speaking of Ned!?!” the Greatjon thundered, how else.

A few cries of “Speak plain” and “Tell us more” followed the giant’s outburst. Roose smirked. Already this wasn’t going as ‘swimmingly’ as the speech at Darry had.

Blessed Ned paused, frowning. The suggestion of doubt appeared on that familiar face until the ice frosted it over. The Lord of Winterfell strode forcefully to the top of the steps facing the North, gathering all eyes to him. “Speak plain? I will. So hear it. The Old Gods have shown me visions of Balon Greyjoy rebuilding the iron fleet…”

High above the throne room, Stannis Baratheon visibly clenched at the rejection of his authority.

“… He intends to declare himself King of the Iron Islands. And now his son, my ward Theon Greyjoy, is missing from Riverrun. For vengeance sake against my House, he will attack the North, hoping to tear it from our noble grasp. His murderous reavers may well set sail soon.”

As begging invariably followed the first flaying cut, the lords and lordlings along the western coast started howling their concern. The Flints of Flint’s Finger. The Glovers of Deepwood Motte and their assortment of Forrests, Boles, and Branches. The Mormonts of Bear Island. Ronnel Stout and the other lordlings from the Barrowlands. And his own former goodbrothers, Ryswells of the Rills. They all clamored in anger at the revelation; at least an unsurprising revelation to some thanks to Roose.

Up went a calming hand and stump. The noise lessened some, but not as completely, as respectfully as before. “Shut up ya buggers!” the Greatjon bellowed. “That’s Ned there!”

“’Tis true our northern homes be in great danger;
Be not afeared, the ironborn are full of noise.
But the Old Gods stand friendly to us, not them.
Thus I am fresh of spirit and resolved,
and the greater therefore should our courage be.”

‘signifying nothing.’

Blessed Ned looked confidently about, daring any to contradict him. The Greatjon and several other Stark stalwarts craned their necks about too, like trained dogs mimicked their master.

“They will try to make war against our families.
Seeking to rape our virgins, contrive to murder,
Goring the gentle bosom of peace with pillage and robbery.
But forewarned is forearmed; so as men wrecked upon the sand,
the ironborn shall be washed aside by this tide of their own making.”

‘such sound and fury.’

“When do we march?!” Robett Glover cried. A chorus of “Whens” echoed after him.

‘idiots.’

The king now stood, drawing all eyes to him. “Lords of the North, you have given me your oaths, sworn fealty.” He reminded them. “And there!” A muscular arm and thick hand gestured out towards where the Blackwater Rush flowed. “There, is the enemy I require you to battle!”

A wave of disgruntlement coursed through the great hall.

“’Eddard Stark is the most honorable man I know,’ spoke my brother Robert. The Lord of Winterfell knows his duty. Will any here deny it?” Commanding dark blue eyes gazed out at wavering lords. “Lord Eddard, where will you fight?!”

“With you, your Grace!” the smooth, powerful voice answered without hesitation.

Roose decided he was enjoying the spectacle staged on the dais above; the two knew their lines well.

The dangerous wave in the Throne Room crested and receded a bit, such was the status of Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell and blessed of the Old Gods.

“Stannis Baratheon does not forget his friends or his enemies. Your keeps will have received a message from me, acknowledging each of you suzerain over your own fiefs. It also commanded your stewards to begin raising more banners for the realm.”

Mutters - happy, unhappy, and a few of slowly dawning realization – broke out at this pronouncement.

“They shall go to aid in the defense of the North, for your homes are as much a part of the Seven Kingdoms as mine own is. In exchange, when castles Pyke and Harlaw and Drumm and Hammerhorn and Orkwood are thrown down – and I swear to you I will see them crumble - the wealth of the Iron Islands shall be gifted you.”

A cheer went up from those who coveted plunder while the more thoughtful who pondered how this treasure was to be acquired spoke softer words. When the noise lessened, Blessed Ned began again.

“The levies of the Karhold, Last Hearth, Dreadfort, Hornwood, Widow’s Watch, Oldcastle, and White Harbor shall go to the aid of their brother lords. For are we few, we happy few, not a band of brothers?!”

‘Hhhmmmmn.’

Proud cries of “Green Fork!” and “Yes!” erupted in heartfelt agreement.

Blessed Ned pulled back the sleeve by his stump to reveal all the scarred flesh of his forearm. “And our brethren at the Twins, recovered from their noble wounds, a thousand strong, shall march up the Neck to hold Moat Cailin. For cowardly Balon thinks to sunder us from our home land. Shall he? Shall he!?!”

“NO!”

‘Nearly flawless.’ Roose felt humors deep within begin to quiver with tiny tremors of excitement … pride … righteousness?

“Over the next few days I shall call on each of you to see what your keeps and holdfasts might provide and where directed. Forewarned is forearmed. The ironborn shall shatter against the icy fury of the North. Winter is coming and House Greyjoy shall not live to see the spring!”

Having been led by the nose, what could the unthinking lords and the lordling and sons of the North do but cheer and bellow and stomp and thunder as they had been trained.

Roose looked down the line of men. He got a brief nod of acknowledgement to which he gave a wispy answering smirk. The moment would come soon or not at all.

The stump and hand came back up again, calling for calm. The Greatjon thundered more. Then that smooth voice carried over the clamor’s remnants, “Before you go get drunk or write a message for a raven to carry North, are there any questions about what is to come?”

“Lord Stark! Lord Stark! When did the Old Gods give you these visions?!” Ronnel Stout shouted. “When?!”

Blessed Ned looked startled by the obvious question. Hesitation again hovered over his face.

This was it. Roose suddenly found himself holding his breath as he waited to hear the answer: truth, lie, or deception.

“I won’t lie to you lads, since before the Green Forks.”

Groans of disappointment and accusations spilled into the air. The North had come south for Ned, nothing else; and he had kept them here when he knew.

“You knew!” Roose could smell the odor wafting up. “What else haven’t you told us?!” “Yes, what!?!” “Tell us!” These shouts and questions were from none of the lordlings that he had planted in the Throne Room, pleasing him immensely. “Fuck Renly!” “Let’s go home!”

“Lads! Our homes will be safe.”

It amused Roose to see Blessed Ned struggling in the trap. Would the direwolf free himself or would the Lord of the Dreadfort have to assist him? He watched and waited and enjoyed.

----------------------------------------------------

His six lordlings and three senior captains were gathered about the shield shaped, weirwood table in the White Sword Tower. The remnants of dinner had long since been removed by a couple pages under supervision of his squire Elmar, about all the youngest and most incompetent of Walder Frey’s offspring was good for. Roose had therefore found it unsurprising to learn there were a few actual lackwits descended from the ancient villain’s prodigious and complicated bloodline. Ser Stevron had a son who was; “Jinglebell” he remembered the amiable old man calling that progeny. At least his captured … friend? … yes, friend of a sort … he supposed, had other issue to cover that short coming.

Not that any from Stevron’s direct line were more than exceedingly mediocre at best. The same stupid bullies that Roose forced himself to tolerate when he couldn’t throw the offending cretins into a dank dungeon and set to sharpening his flaying knives. Still, they offered Stevron options, and that was before accounting for the multitude of brothers and nephews; again most of a similarly low caliber, except those the Starks were putting under their aegis.

House Bolton unfortunately suffered from the reverse of House Frey’s sin of riches: a paucity of seed and thus choices. In fact that was the primary topic of conversation, though talked around delicately, at the table now festooned with goblets of wine, hippocras, and mead. Who would lead the Dreadfort’s detachment to Winterfell. It always came back to one inescapable name: Ramsay Snow. Roose sighed inside.

A clever enough lad, he supposed. Not outwardly stupid, aside from being unable to control his urges. Another cruel bully, and one without the protection of legitimacy; thus a danger to both the prey he hunted and to Roose. A quiet people, a peaceful land meant little to his bastard. Blessed Ned’s firm maneuvering of the Hornwood inheritance away from Halys’ bastard Larence to his sister’s Tallhart son backed by a Manderly marriage spoke volumes of where the Dreadfort’s next lord would not come from.

Roose wondered whether it even mattered. He held little doubt Ramsay would be unable to contain his particular humors for the months he would be leading the Dreadfort’s contingency under stodgy, competent Ser Rodrik Cassel. He might even be so foolish as to bring his pet Reek along with him. No foreseeable good could come from that unless Ramsay had the talent and luck to leave no witnesses to tell tales.

A saucy giggle wafted down the stairs from one of the slender sleeping cells above. Shae was there, entertaining Bronn and Qyburn; today’s exigencies having delayed the normal patterns of his ordered ways. He felt lustful humors start rise with the sound of her above. He recognized the craving as one simply to spawn; not that Shae was the type of whore to ever let a man’s seed take root in her womb. Perhaps Fat Walda would prove fertile. The last of the full blooded Bolton’s felt the age driving his sudden urgency.

“Then we are agreed on the numbers?” he asked softly, knowing they would not dare disagree: twenty five men from each of the six largest holdfasts beholden to his House and one hundred fifty from his own lands. It was fifty more than the king had requested, though he had little doubt the Dreadfort with a little effort could raise close to five hundred men with at least some training. No sense allowing Ramsay to piss away any more men than that.

“Aye, my lord” “Yes, milord.” they all agreed.

“And my bastard to lead them?”

Steelshanks frowned, but said nothing.

“My men won’t abide any of the other lords’ men to lead,” Thas Ashwood agreed.

“Aye, mine as well,” Rickon Hoary concurred. “It must be your Ramsay.”

‘and disaster.’ “Very well. Finish your drinks, I’ve letters to write.” ‘and a whore’s field to sow.’

“Lord Bolton,” they muttered in some semblance of unison and drained their glasses. Roose took only a polite sip of his hippocras to join them, it had long since turned cold as himself. Then he gave them the curtesy of standing as Elmar saw them to the door of the tower. When it closed, he snatched up the parchments they’d been working on and made for the stairs. He found Shae and Bronn, cups in hand, laughing as Qyburn’s busily sketched away with chalk on a slate. The picture showed a recognizable Selsye Baratheon hoisting her dress above her waist to reveal a ridiculously oversized phallus.

“Is it any wonder she hasn’t had any more children since she grew that, milord?” his whore chortled merrily, pointing at the giant cock.

“Should have seen the teats he put on Wylis Manderly earlier. Get a job nurse maiding a house full of orphans with those,” laughed Bronn.

“And which chain link did this skill earn you in Oldtown?” the Lord of the Dreadfort asked scornfully.

“My ability to draw aided greatly in achieving healing, herbology, and architecture, my lord,” the disgraced maester answered evenly before grinning slightly. “It was, however, more useful in paying my weekly bill at the Quill and Tankard.” Regardless of the banter, Qyburn noticed the mood that had descended on his master and began using one sleeve of his white robe to start erasing the treasonously amusing picture.

“Then go find someplace that will accept such payment in place of my silver; and if you still live in the morning I shall speak with you after my fast is broken,” Roose said in dismissal.

Qyburn stood and bowed.

“I’ll go with you,” Bronn announced, shuffling over to join the spy master. “The bigger the tits I find and grab, the happier I’ll be. Let’s go.”

Roose immediately forgot the pair and stared at Shae. She licked her lips and grinned impishly back at him. The smell of her filled his nose. Blood filled his cock. She giggled, noticing the lump straining at his paints. The papers fell from his hand as he stepped towards her, the urge to tear her dress off right there, right then, almost irresistible.

“My lord! My lord!”

The pale man’s body tensed at the jarring noise. Elmar would be lucky to escape the night with his balls intact.

“Tis Lord Stark, my lord!”

Roose was not to see him until tomorrow. He moved quickly to descend the stairs; their disguises would not withstand close scrutiny. Too late, Bronn and Qyburn were already lowering their heads respectfully to the Lord of Winterfell. Hot blood instantly chilled. “Lord Stark, welcome,” he whispered.

“Lord Roose, apologies for my unexpected visit. I pray I am not intruding,” Blessed Ned replied.

“No, of course not. Elmar, wine for Lord Stark,” he said in an even voice though his doom was upon him. He gestured to the outer door. “Are there others?”

“No, just a small escort. They can wait outside.”

Roose nodded, debating whether he should kill his liege lord or not.

Blessed Ned nodded towards Qyburn and Bronn. “Your sworn men? I haven’t seen them before.”

‘Yes, you have.’ “Ebrose, my … Master of Whisperers.”

Qyburn bowed again while the Lord of Winterfell chuckled lightly at the obvious reference.

“And Waydin, my chief sellsword.”

Bronn only offered a wry grin and another bob of the head.

“I’d heard you were collecting them. You may go,” Blessed Ned announced with easy authority.

They departed and Elmar served two goblets of wine. From without, Roose did not hear the sounds of men being seized and put in chains. Not even the soft thud of crossbow bolts lodging in flesh.

“Hmn, this is good,” the Lord of Winterfell announced, lowering his glass to show a slight, almost nervous smile on his bearded face. The Lord of the Dreadfort was still too stunned to take a sip from his. “Did you purchase this Lord Roose, or come by it when you acquired this tower.”

“Some of the Kingsguard did not stint themselves of certain pleasures allowed them.” He took a sip. It did taste splendid. Elmar had chosen well. How extraordinary.

“I wanted to thank you for your words today, Lord Roose. They avoided much trouble when the North needs unity the most.”

‘For this you come? Are you blind?’ “They were fools, my lord,” the pale man declared with utter certainty. Maybe he would not kill him.

“But telling them to their faces?” Blessed Ned allowed himself another small chuckle.

“By reminding them. I am little loved, so it cost me nothing that is not already lost. None of them would have foresworn such just vengeance as yours, nor stopped until the last drop of blood was shed trying retrieve a stolen daughter. We are the first men, what matter a few ironborn when we have broken the Lion.”

“We did,” Blessed Ned agreed, obviously pleased with himself. “I did not think you could speak so loudly, Lord Roose.”

The pale man shrugged. “It was necessary,” he answered softly.

“And what think you of the plans to defend the North?”

“You have led us onto victory after victory, Lord Stark. Who am I to judge what the Old Gods have shown you?” he lied. “My chief banner lords left only a short while ago. We agreed to the size of the levy you could expect from my lands. They are to go to Winterfell, I suppose?”

“Yes.”

‘Of course.’ “Let me show you the numbers we came up with,” he smirked. “Serena!” he called in a loud voice.

“Milord?” Shae answered uncertainly.

“Pick up those papers and bring them down for Lord Stark,” he commanded.

“Truly?”

“Yes,” he replied with a tone that implied pain if he wasn’t obeyed. He had to know. “My whore,” he declared matter of factly to Blessed Ned.

An amused smile crept across that familiar icy face. “Will she be here when Walda Frey arrives?”

“Likely not. But I will know where to find her. Walder Frey has sired more than one bastard and he has had what? Six wives? Merrett Frey, if he still lives, might complain, but I do not think the rest of his house will have much to say against it.”

“A braver man than me, risking the wrath of Frey.”

‘Braver? Or more foolish? We shall see.’

“My lords?” came that sweet voice as Shae walked down the stairs.

“Bring them here … Serena.”

Boldly she walked and thrust the parchments at him, though she only had eyes for Blessed Ned. The Lord of Winterfell observed her calmly. Roose watched his eyes. Nothing flickered in them. ‘Is he blind?’ The man had asked for her after the Green Fork. Of course Roose had heard the ‘story’ of Tyrion Lannister begging that his whore be looked after, but that was clearly just a cover for something. Blessed Ned had kept men looking for her long after any normal man would have given up. Who cares so much where whores go? He knew it must be tied up somehow with Blessed Ned’s visions.

“Go,” he commanded. She curtseyed to Blessed Ned and then to him. Her hips swayed seductively as she walked away. Roose wondered if she would now try to leave him. Part of his hold over her had been the dubious nature of the Starks’ interest in her. Now that she knew she wasn’t recognized, who knew what she might try? The thought did not please him. “Here it is my lord, three hundred men. This page shows where the various men-at-arms will be pulled from.”

Blessed Ned accepted the parchment with his one hand and gave it a quick glance. “And who will be leading your bannermen to Winterfell?” he asked innocently. Too innocently.

“My natural son, Ramsay Snow,” Roose answered placidly despite the twitching in his belly.

“Good. Very good. I hope he shows well, so I might reward him … personally … with lands. On the Stony Shore perhaps?”

The Lord of the Dreadfort bowed slightly. “My lord is generous.” ‘What sort of visions do the Old Gods give when they provide names, but not faces? And what had they shown Blessed Ned of Ramsay?’
 
Part 28 – Sansa (III)

May 17

The soon to be member of the Small Council did not much impress her at first glance. A Royce born, with all which that noble name implied, though of a cadet branch, he did wear spotless armor accompanied by fine stitched leather boots and sable lined cloak. She decided to forgive him his graying beard and bald pate. Was the king’s any worse? Despite trying to be gracious she still found herself unsatisfied with him. He somehow failed to project a spirit of … nobility.

“Your Graces,” the barrel chested lord proclaimed in a loud voice upon descending the plank from the great war galley Fury and bending the knee. “On behalf of Lord Robert Arryn, Warden of the East, and his mother the Lady Lysa Arryn, Lady Regent of the Eyrie, the Vale swears fealty and service to the one true rightful Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, Stannis of House Baratheon. Thus I, Nestor of House Royce and High Steward of the Vale, swear before the Seven.”

A cheer went up from the lords and knights and men-at-arms packing the harbor front around the pier where the mighty galley sat docked. Horns soon added their call, blowing a deafening salute for the fourth of the Seven Kingdoms to now swear loyalty to the proper king. In answer to the thunderous notes, a giant sky blue banner sporting a blue falcon flying against a white moon unfurled along the city wall beside the Mud Gate; taking pride of place alongside the black Baratheon Stag, grey Stark Direwolf, the silver Tully Trout, and the golden Lannister Lion.

Father had thought up the mummer’s extravagant display to dishearten the enemy who were booing and hissing the Vale’s arrival to the war from the opposite side of the river. ‘PR’ he called it, whatever that meant; she just found it very moving. Sansa supposed her judgment of Lord Nestor unfair as how could such a plain looking older man stand in comparison to the gathered array of knightly splendor. Next, a slew of warships patrolling the Blackwater Rush flung wildfire from their catapults at the vile rebels, causing them to scurry back as well as adding dramatic bursts of greenish fire and black smoke to the grand spectacle.

A rare look of satisfaction splayed across the king’s usual stiff face. His grace waited for the joyous clamor to dim before he raised his own commanding voice to recognize the new sworn oath. “Lord Nestor Royce, I acknowledge both your oath and that of the Lord of the Vale’s, to whom your fealty is honorably pledged. Arise and accept the title entrusted to you by both your sovereign king and your dutiful lord, that of Deputy Warden of the East. Long may you give wise counsel to the Iron Throne at your seat on my Small Council and exercise your rights in support of the Realm.”

Another roar of approval swept the water front. The knights and men-at-arms who had accompanied Lord Nestor on the journey aboard the king’s flagship from Gulltown now clearly added their own shouts from the triple decked galley. Sansa looked at the queen to gauge her reaction. Selyse Baratheon’s normal demanding face had been replaced with a look of dreamy happiness. This brought a smile to Sansa’s own face, being a proper queen was demanding work that she knew brought little joy to her Grace’s life.

Next came the inevitably long procession of introductions as the king brought Lord Nestor to greet all the significant lords he would now interact with on a regular basis from his position on the Small Council. Quite quickly she unexpectedly found herself politely included among the ranks of the notable personages worthy of an introduction.

“Lord Nestor, my lady-in-waiting, the Lady Sansa Stark,” the queen pronounced.

The large man gazed down upon her, the skin around his eyes tightening slightly. Sansa’s opinion of him improved for he hardly flinched or showed surprise at her scarred face which she no longer hid. “Your lady aunt sends you her warmest regards, Lady Sansa,” he murmured with passable empathy. “Your plight at the hands of the Lannisters was felt in the Eyrie with much anguish.”

She curtsied civilly. “And now the remnants of their house are his Grace’s cherished allies,” she pointed out.

The king cleared his throat once in warning.

“My lady aunt is too kind. I shall write her my thanks for hearing of her prayers I surely know what helped see me through my time of need,” she said with a straight face, launching the riposte from behind the armor of her courtesy. Her mother had told her the truth of her aunt’s mad anguish. Of course she would write a letter, she had promised to; it would simply have no more meaning to her than the parchment it was drafted upon.

Lord Nestor nodded uncomfortably and moved on as the king’s gesturing arm directed him.

“My brave wolf,” the queen laughed lightly in her ear as she followed after the pair of men.

Sansa now patiently waited until the time came to return with her grace to the Red Keep. She was well trained at waiting. Septa Mordane had begun her training and Joffrey had completed it. Once upon a time she would have next let her thoughts wander to the latest gossip or newest piece of clothing or to familiar tales of knightly love. She was not that child anymore. Now her mind focused on things of meaning.

----------------------------------------------------

Her father’s songs swelled her soul with profound mysterious words and moving exotic melodies:

Oh let the hail beat down upon my beak, ice to fill my dreams
I am a traveler of both time and space, to be where I have been
To sit with elders of the gentle race, Westeros now seldom sees
They talk of days for which they sit and wait and all will be revealed


Talk and song from tongues of lilting grace, whose sounds caress my ear
But not a word I heard could I relate, their story was unclear
Woooee, oh.
Woooee, ohoh.


Uhhhhh, First Men, I’ve been flying... Looook yeah, First Men, there ain't no denyin' …. Oh
Uhhhhh yeah, I've been flying, First Men, ain't no denyin', no denyin'


All I see turns to white, as the snow touches the ground
And my eyes fill with sleet, as I scan t’ Other’s land
Trying to find, trying to find where I've been. OOoohhhhhhhhhhhh …


----------------------------------------------------

Conversations with her grace often hinted at things larger, more terrifying than war or rebellion. She revisited them frequently:

“Your mother visits the royal Sept frequently, but you never speak of going. Do you not abide the Seven, and instead take after the Old Gods like your father?”

“The godswood has a certain … power. One that a sept lacks.”

“They did not answer your prayers, did they?”

“Nnnn … no.”

“And did the Old Gods?”

“I … I don’t know, your Grace.”

“The day will come when you must be sure which god you believe in, my brave wolf. Or the Great Other, whose true name may not be said, will blanket the land in cold and darkness.”

“I’m just a girl.”

“Are you, Sansa? I put my faith in R’hllor and he led me to your song. Believe in him. Believe in yourself.”

----------------------------------------------------

Sansa watched as the cavalcade reached its last stop and Lord Nestor knelt again, this time before the High Septon to receive his blessing on taking up this new duty for the realm. A few stray rays caught the crystal crown atop the High Septon’s fat head, splashing lines of purple, green, and orange across the supplicant’s bald head. Father didn’t like the oversized bag of wind, but claimed to find him useful. He at least refrained from disparaging him in Mother’s presence. Sansa cared not a whit for him.

Worse luck for father and the king, with the new-come red priests lodged in the Dragonpit – or Firepit as she’d heard many in the city were now calling it, the High Septon was proving less tractable and more obstinate. She had heard from Ser Olyvar of the increasing violence between the faithful and the growing number of converts to the Lord of Light. She knew which side she supported.

At last the droning ended. A final cry to the Seven who are One burst out, with only the large contingent from the North and the much smaller number of Queen’s Men refraining from joining in. Ser Justin soon arrived to direct her towards where the queen waited.

They wove through the crowd of proud looking warriors until they came upon her grace already mounting a sweet piebald. For a change they had ridden horses out of the keep instead of taking the carriage to come down off of Aegon’s Hill. For an even better change, today had been the first day since the Red Priests arrival that the queen had permitted her out of the keep.

The queen nodded kindly to her. She still had a bit of the dreamy look about her, this left Sansa vaguely surprised. Typically upon hearing the High Septon speak, let alone give a blessing, the hackles on her grace’s upper lip would rise and stay raised until she could avail herself of a good long rant. “The Night is dark and full of that fat fool’s ill wind!

She slipped her foot into the stirrup and pushed up in order to mount her roan hunter. Ser Justin’s strong hands suddenly slipped around her waist to help propel her into the saddle. “Ser!” she exclaimed, shocked at his presumption of such intimacy.

“No need to compliment me, my Lady,” he responded with wicked cheek and a wry smile.

“Ser Justin!” the Queen’s voice snapped out like a whip.

The knight’s face tightened and stretched and grimaced at the reprimand. A big hand rubbed the top of his chest as his neck craned back and forth. “Beg your pardon, Lady Sansa. T’was … unknightly of me.”

“Kindly remember your vows, and we will talk of this no more, Ser.”

He bowed low to her. But without being able to see his face, she could not say whether it was meant respectfully or mockingly.

“Come, ride beside me, Sansa,” the Queen commanded, the dreamy look now gone.

“Certainly, your Grace. My pleasure, unless there is another more worthy of your company,” the lady-in-waiting answered diffidently.

“No, my royal husband is proceeding anon without me,” she gestured with a short bitter laugh. “Surrounded by nobles and toadstools a like, I’ll leave it to you to decide which is which.“ The two shared a look, then her grace turned her head to the side. “The rest of you make ready. I shan’t be late,” she barked.

For a minute they were delayed; this by a line of a hundred or so Arryn men-at-arms that had disembarked from the Fury. Vain Ser Godrey and the foul mouthed hedge knight Ser Clayton railed at them viciously until a sufficient gap appeared in their ranks for the queen’s party to exit off the pier. Through the Mud Gate, across Fishmonger’s Square, and up Muddy Way they then rode readily enough in spite of the good sized crowds in the city; some out as part of normal day’s work, others with less to do simply to see the king and his newest ally come to protect them from Lord Renly’s brutes.

At the start of the Hook the road narrowed and the crowd thickened. With the king and her father and most of the great lords now already past, many of the City Watch and Northmen tasked to hold the smallfolks back from the procession route were abandoning their posts. The unshaven, the unwashed, and the ragged came perilously close at times.

“Your Grace, I would ride beside you now,” urged Ser Corliss from his post riding directly behind the queen.

“Oh, very well,” she agreed sourly. “If you don’t mind, Lady Sansa?”

“Do as he says, girl,” growled Ser Justin, who rode behind her.

“Yes, your Grace; as the Ser thinks it best.” Sansa tugged back enough on the reins of the hunter to slow her a bit. When the gap between queen and lady-in-waiting widened enough, Ser Corliss spurred his black and white gelding to slip past and into her former place.

Ser Justin then used his bulkier horse to force more than guide Sansa in behind the queen and so that he now travelled parallel to her. She looked at him, but he had no eyes for her, only dutifully scanning the crowd with his usual smile of some sort replaced by a look of concentration. She choose to ignore him and not engage in conversation, of which he was often either very terse or surprisingly loquacious. Minutes later she sensed him tighten up slightly.

“Hello, Lady Sansa. Ser Justin.”

Sansa turned to look over a shoulder. “Ser Olyvar,” she answered cheerily. Her watchdog relaxed and simply grunted uninterestedly back at her father’s aide. “I thought you’d be with my lord father.”

“Lord Stark left me with an errand to run back at the harbor, which I’ve accomplished. May I squeeze in to ride with you on this fine, happy day?” he asked politely.

“I never take your company ill, Ser Olyvar. Please, join us. Ser Justin?”

“What do I care,” the knight replied abruptly.

“Then we must make room for him.” She nudged her horse over closer to the one knight so that the other could come up to ride abreast with them. Periodically, as Ser Olyvar regaled her with a horrifyingly amusing tale of his childhood in the Twins, one of her boots would rub against or be struck by one of the Sers’ boots as their horses gaits dictated. It all felt rather chummy.

“Whore Queen!”

“Red God’s Whore!”

“Firefucker!”

Sansa’s head snapped up. A gaggle of ill-kempt brown brothers were standing a top several barrels outside what appeared to be a tavern.

“Enough here!” roared Ser Godrey. Others of the Queen’s Men were placing hands to sword pommels.

“She’ll lead us to the darkest, most excrement filled of the Seven Hells unless she repents her wickedness.”

“Repent!” “Repent!”

“Acknowledge the Seven who are One! Save your souls, all of you!”

“The Seven!” “The Seven!”

“Embrace the Father and the Mother or the Stranger shall take you!”

Sansa felt herself shivering as the unrest spread and more and more smallfolks took up the chants of “Repent” and “The Seven”.

“Make way or I’ll have your damned tongues!” Ser Richard Horpe swore, standing up in his stirrups and brandishing his blade.

Sansa never saw who threw the dung, she just watched it explode against Ser Richard’s cheek, smearing filth over his face and across his fine fire emblazoned tunic. The knight spurred his horse towards the brown brothers and started lashing down at the smallfolks in his way.

“Stop!” she screamed. “Stop!”

“Get moving, my lady!” Olyvar yelled.

“Too late,” roared Ser Justin yanking out his sword.

“Death to the heretics!”

“Death!” “Death!” “Death!”

More than just shite now flew through the air.

“Go Sansa! Go!” Olyvar urged.

She dug her heels into her sweet roan. Ahead of her the queen was barely moving forward. Ser Corliss was beating down upon ugly, dangerous men reaching up to grab at him. “The Queeeeeeeeennnnnnn!” she shrieked. There was no knight on her other side, protecting her.

Olyvar heard her and saw the truth of it. His spurs made his mount leap forward. The horses powerful chest knocking men down like wheat at harvest. Some of those left standing turned to retreat. Others, more determined, pressed on.”

“Die you Red Cunt!”

A thick cleaver reached out for the queen. Olyvar’s blade came down, taking off the villain’s hand. Then her brave knight’s head tilted back and a spurt of blood erupted out of his mouth. A spear had transfixed his torso.

“Ride!” Ser Justin roared. She felt something smack the rump of her horse. Too late, hands were grasping her, pulling at her. She began to fall out of the saddle. Something hard as iron lashed on to an arm, yanking her back. She screamed in pain as joints and bone stretched.

“Sheep!” A heavy blade passed over the top of her saddle point, crushing through the skull of one of the rabble clutching at her, spraying her in crimson and gore. Their hold on her weakened. Up and down again went the bloodied steel, biting flesh again.

Sansa felt herself wrenched and then moving through nothing. “OOOOooooph!” Air exploded from her lungs as she hit hard across the neck of Ser Justin’s horse. A rotten cabbage shattered against her protector’s leg, green matter lodging in her hair. His heels dug in the mount’s torn flanks and it responded, legs churning and pounding against the flagstone paved road.

“Ser Olyvar!!!” she bawled.

“Dead.” Ser Justin answered as he remorselessly struck again and again as he fought through the surging, confused mass. “Bugger you!” An arm flopped off here. “Bugger him!” A face lost a nose or an ear or both there. “Bugger you!”

“The Queen!?!” Sansa pleaded through tears, trying to twist her head about to find a glimpse of her grace.”

“The bitch is ahead of us.”

His contempt shut her up, though her eyes continued to weep.

“Bugger this!” Another body fell. And then the madness was suddenly behind them. Gold Cloaks and angry North men were charging past them down into the crazed melee. When they came off the Hook and to the start of the ascent of Aegon’s Hill, Ser Justin pulled his horse to a stop. Strong hands lifted her up to set more properly on the saddle in front of him. “Here,” he grunted, tearing off a piece of his tunic and handing it to her.

“What?” she said, too stunned to think.

He grabbed her hand and put it up to her forehead. “Ouch!” It stung. She’d been cut.

“Stop crying. You’re alive.” Then he laughed. “There’ll be hells to pay for this. Stannis might just through that bloated shit into a black cell.” The thought seemed to amuse Ser Justin immensely, and he howled with glee.

A few more of the Queen’s Men joined them: Ser Brus, Ser Narbert, and Ser Malegorn. They all proceeded up the hill together, struggling at times against the rush of men-at-arms charging down. A few Winterfell men, catching sight of Sansa, stopped and returned with them through the tall red walls into the keep.

Father was there and the king. They were talking with her Grace who appeared none the worse for wear, though Ser Corliss, who’d been by her side appeared hard treated though undaunted. Spotting her, father came rushing over.

“The little … lady’s bleeding. Someone take her to a maester. I need some wine,” Ser Justin declared.

Sansa didn’t recall dismounting, but she found herself in those loving arms as she wept, “They killed Olyvar. They killed Olyvar.” Those arms held her even more tightly. She couldn’t control her shaking. She heard the clipclop of hooves. “Ser Justin. Ser Justin. Thank you,” she called out in a quavering voice.

The knight ignored her as he cantered briskly away towards the stables. Through tear filled eyes she saw that his cloak and garments were torn and stained; and blood seeped through a jagged tear on his right pant leg.

“It’s all right, luv,” father crooned in her ear.

“No, its horrible,” she moaned. Olyvar had saved the queen. She knew should feel proud for him sacrificing himself in the most noble of ways, but all she felt was pain and the hole in her heart. She knew she could have come to love him and he her. Who could she ever find now to replace him.

“Take my horse, damn you,” Ser Justin’s voice snarled angrily across the Outer Yard.

“Bring me the High Septon, now!” roared the king.
 
Part 29

May 20

The city had finally grown quiet; or at least the Lord of Winterfell no longer paid attention to its noise and turmoil as he slowly paced the southwestern wall of the keep. Sean occasionally stopped to peer out across the river as a new banner marched out of the Kingswood. He wished he was at the Muddy Gate to get a closer view; his eyes were still excellent … for middle age. But as he’d on many occasions read or portrayed, and now performed in real life, there were times a commander had to show willful indifference to the coming Storm.

The actor wondered if the threatening deluge would bring enough rain to quench the religious fires within the city. The North had lost what good will he’d worked so hard to bank with the Faith. No one fucked with Sansa Stark without paying a price in blood. The suppression of the initial riot had been ugly enough until word spread that she’d been hurt in it. Then septs, septries, and even motherhouses had been overrun by his mad followers searching for the trio of brown brothers who had caused the insanity. Twenty of them killed and over a hundred badly roughed up. His belly ached.

A tall figure and a short figure stepped out of the Kitchen keep and paused upon spying him. ‘Bugger.’ There was nothing for it but to take the stag by the antlers. Not Ned advanced purposefully forward. “Your Grace. Devan.”

“Lord Eddard,” the king acknowledged.

“Lord Stark,” Davos’ son echoed.

“Come to watch?”

“Yes. Would you join me?”

“Of course, your Grace.” ‘Like I’d say no.’

Both men stepped up to the battlement to look out between the merlons. “A mighty host,” Stannis declared dourly, pointing out the obvious. Tens of thousands of Hightowers, Fossoways, Rowans, Oakhearts, Tarlys, Florents, Ashfords, Chesters, Cuys, Cranes, Vyrwels, and Beesburys, let alone actual Tyrells, as well as many various Stormlanders, had been marching out of the forest since midmorning. Every now and then a few hundred mounted lords, knights, squires, and sellswords would squirt out in a group and then immediately take to the open fields to hurray past the plodding men-at-arms.

“A mighty amount of food, fodder, and shit,” he rejoined, trying to stay positive for all that he wanted to vomit.

“Yes, that too,” the Mannis agreed with an accompanying low rumble that might have been a dark chuckle. “Not so many wains as I’d have thought. Mace Tyrell brought more to Storm’s End.”

“I remember.” ‘No, not really.’ “Though you had a longer and better view of them than I.”

Stannis turned stare down at not Ned. “No, not better.” There was little warmth or forgiveness in the gaze of those dark blue eyes.

“No, I suppose not.” ‘Stubborn mule.’ “Harder, if you prefer.”

“Much harder.”

Sean nodded and resumed watching across the Blackwater Rush. “Renly and the Tyrells will soon discover how hard we can make it on them.”

Stannis snorted contemptuously. “Far be it for my brother to allow himself to be deprived.”

“They haven’t exactly been working themselves … hard.” The van that arrived over a week earlier had all been a horse. Tents and pavilions had gone up; as had pickets for the horses. But other than that, the upperclass twits of Westeros society had done little to dirty their precious hands. Only blood was good enough for that. ‘Fuck’em.’

“That will change soon.”

Not Ned nodded again. With men-at-arms and whatever artisans and camp followers had been dragged along on the long march becoming available, the semblance of a real siege would begin to emerge. Sean could already imagine the sound of the trees of the Kingswood being chopped down in order to build the catapults, ballistas, and trebuchets the Southrons must have to contest the crossing against Stannis’ fleet. “They’re on the wrong side,” the actor blurted out scornfully.

“Of the river?”

“Of everything, your Grace.”

The king frowned. “Renly is not wholly devoid of knightly élan.”

‘Chivalrous bullshit.’ “Oh yes, he’s good with grand gestures. He scores cheap points for returning Ser Stevron and Ser Perwyn; and Walder Frey will blame us if they die from their wounds.” ‘I’ll trap you in your own perfumed dung, ya clever bender.’

“War is a brutal thing. Such … gestures separate us from honorless barbarians, the ironborn, or wildlings,” Stannis pointedly reminded the Lord of Winterfell.

“Fair enough, your Grace. I did not mean to impugn honor itself. I’ll be happier when Renly and his knights of summer find out that ‘Yours is the Fury.’”

“Or worse, that ‘Winter is Coming.’”

Sean broke out laughing at the stubborn mule’s unexpected foray at humor; the first that sound had passed his lips in days. ‘Gods, I hope he meant that as a jape,’ he suddenly wondered. Not Ned carefully looked over at the taller man and thankfully noted a slightly bemused look did sit upon those tight lips of his. “I promised you a dinner, your Grace.”

“You did, Lord Eddard.”

“I would not wish it be said I was forsworn. Especially not to my liege.”

“No, t’would not be wise.” He said almost sardonically.

Sean snatched another glance at the king. There was something different in his tone. ‘Are you playing me, Stannis?’ “Would you come tonight?”

The answer took a moment in coming. “Yes.”

“Please bring the Queen,” he requested though it increased the ache in his belly ten-fold to do so and another ten-fold after that to do so politely.

“Bah, Selyse will have nothing to do with you or your family, Lord Eddard; only your daughters,” the king exclaimed irritatedly.

“Might I invite Lord Yohn in her place?”

“Another unfilled promise, Lord Eddard?” Stannis asked with a hint of disappointment. “What’s become of the Lord of Winterfell?”

The actor gave a short laugh. “I wish I knew, your Grace.” ‘I wish I knew.’

A giant huntsman on a green banner came out of the woods on the Kingsroad next, another hundred riders directly beneath it. ‘So that’s where you’ve been, Tarly,’ Sean thought with a sense of relief. Not Ned and the Stannis watched in silence as foot troops under smaller Tarly and Tarly-pledged banners marched out from under the eaves of the forest.

“How is the Lady Sansa?” Stannis inquired after a long while, breaking the calm between them. “She has yet to return as a lady-in-waiting.”

Not Ned didn’t need to ask after the Queen. Since the riot, the harpy had been butting into every conversation she could sink her nasty claws into, spitting venom at the Seven and their faithless priests. For a rare change, Sean couldn’t really blame her. He’d barely been able to reel back his own rage. Fucking with him was one thing, but those bastards had almost killed his daughter; just like in the books, except now it had been Ser Justin saving her and not the Hound. “Her wound heals, but I fear her heart is broken.”

The king nodded gravely. “A worthy knight. So the rumors were true, Lady Sansa was betrothed to Ser Olyvar?”

Mention of his name stung Sean’s own heart. What he’d wanted. What he’d been pleased to see coming to pass, a daughter happily married, would not happen. And he still owed that treacherous snake Walder Frey a bride for his shitty house. “No, not officially. But he had proved himself worthy of her. I was just waiting till we beat those fucks,” and not Ned gestured out between the merlons, “to announce it.”

“I have not seen any camp followers or outright whores yet, the only fucking going on over there is likely between my brother and his former squire, Ser Loras. Pity.”

For a third time Sean laughed. ‘You’re on a roll, mate. What’s become of the stubborn mule?’

----------------------------------------------------

Sean had been surprised when Sansa agreed to attend the dinner. “I am a direwolf, not a doe, father,” his daughter had declared proudly; her firm voice a stark contrast to her bloodshot eyes, puffy cheeks, and red nose. Catelyn and Jeyne had spent precious time away from the night’s preparations to apply enough makeup to hide the visible signs of her misery.

And with the meal ended, she had startled him even further by agreeing to Stannis’ respectful pleading that she play for them. “As you wish, your Grace.” All that was to be done was to send his squire Merle off for her lyre and harp. ‘Stairway to Winter’ validated her lupin status; and he supposed the subsequent ‘Three Eyed Crow’ simply matched her mood.

“…

Oh, flier of the storm who leaves no trace, like thoughts inside a dream
Heed the song that led me to that place, frozen northern stream
My snow deep woods beneath the winter moon, I will return again
Sure as the frost that clings to my wings, when soarin’ o’er the Wall.”


Sansa didn’t quite have the tempo changes down during the bridge shifts between Plant’s epic lyrics. Admittedly she was better with harp than lyre, but Kashmir demanded the lyre. ‘Well, an electric one,’ he lamented for the thousandth time over his introduction of Zeppelin to Westeros. Not that a harp didn’t add something to Page’s brilliance at points. ‘John Paul Jones had to be doing something in the song, didn’t he?’ The actor had in fact heard her on the twelve string accompanying Symon frog belly’s superior lyre play as they practiced this masterpiece.

“Old Gods of the fateful winds, fill my feathers, across the sea of years
With no provision but an open sky, along the fangs of frost
Ohh. Wooee ah. Wooee.”

Sean missed Bonham’s hard, driving beat underpinning the song. At least Symon’s now seemingly permanent band had a drummer; as well as a female harpist who could sing back up or duet with him on ‘The Battle of Red Keep’ when Sansa was unavailable. They’d be able to do ‘Kashmir’ as close to justice as Westeros would allow when Sean permitted them to debut it in public. The greedy bard had gotten indignant at not Ned’s whimsical suggestion they start calling themselves ‘Led Raven.’ “I am a singer, Lord Stark, a singer; not a mummers’ troupe!” ‘Certainly a prima donna, bloody arse.’ He took another sip of his poppy laced tea. Even eating the small amount he’d choked down during the meal had been a painful chore.

“When I'm on, when I'm on my way, yeah
When I see, when I see the way, you save-yeah”

“Ooh, yeah-yeah, ooh, yeah-yeah, when I fly down...
Ooh, yeah-yeah, ooh, yeah-yeah, I fly down, so down
Ooh, First Men, oooh, First Men, let me take you there”

The new lyrics were a bit clunky and rushed in places, but only the lad from Sheffield knew it for certain in all Westeros. Unless George had fucked another member of the cast. By now that could only be Emilia or Iain. He prayed for their sakes that that wasn’t the case.

“Ohoh. Come on. Come on. Oh. Let me take you there. Let me take you there”

Everyone but Arya tapped the table top in applause as the last chords swirled around and around, fading, fading, fading. None more raptly than the king, who’d begged a song.

“Haunting, Lady Sansa. I have never heard its like,” Bronze Yohn avowed.

“Thank my lord father, Lord Royce,” she replied demurely. “He taught it to me.”

The gruff oversized goat gave not Ned an odd look. “Much has changed since I saw you in Winterfell, cousin Eddard.”

“Indeed it has,” agreed Cat.

“This ‘Three Eyed Crow’ song, it’s about the Wall too, like the first one; and Beyond the Wall as well?”

The actor set his special cuppa down and answered the rhetorical anyway. “Yes.”

“My son Waymar has been missing there almost two years now,” Yohn Royce stated bluntly.

‘Fuck.’ The actor hadn’t seen the possibility of the conversation turning that way. ‘Prat.’ The pain in his belly knotted itself again. “And my brother Benjen almost a year; both Rangers, a dangerous task in the best of times.” ‘Please don’t ask.’

“They say the Old Gods send you …”

“He’s dead, Yohn. I’m sorry,” Sean blurted guiltily. The whole table stiffened. Both Sansa and Arya gasped, still youthful and innocent enough to be distressed by Westeros’ standard fate. “He stood his watch honorably. He lived and died at his post, the shield that guards the realm of men. And now his watch is ended.”

Shock, rage, sorrow, and pain contorted the middle aged lord’s craggy face.

“We’re sorry, Lord Yohn,” Catelyn said in a comforting tone, reaching out a soft hand towards him on the table.

The Lord of Runestone nodded; his face now under control and devoid of emotion. Death was not unfamiliar to him. “You knew?” he asked as icily as the real Ned ever could have.

“No, my lord husband never made mention of Waymar,” she announced with sincerity and compassion.

“Mention of his name triggered a vision,” not Ned interrupted a tad hastily. “I saw it in an instant: a fight in a frozen wildling village. I … I hadn’t thought of your son in … I can’t remember when,” he now lied. When would his song of lies and deceit end? The actor was living a sham beyond imagining. ‘I should have lied from the beginning and told Royce I knew nothing. Simpler.’ He should have lied to the North about the ironborn too; nothing but headaches and bellyaches and worry gnawing at him. “I’m sorry,” he repeated, but this time more pitying himself than the grieving father.

“I’ve learned to heed Lord Eddard’s visions,” Stannis rumbled unhappily, joining in at last. “As infuriating as I find many of them.” He cleared his throat. “Your son did his duty,” stated the man for whom easy courtesies came hard. “The Night’s Watch protects the Realm.”

“Is this then a song of warning and doom? Sent to you by the Old Gods? Too late for my boy?” The Lord of Runestone barked a bitter laugh. “I never remembered you carrying a tune as Jon Arryn’s squire in the Eyrie, let along writing one, Eddard.”

Not Ned looked over at the king. Dark blue eyes locked on to grey-green flecked ones. Both men knew the time was unexpectedly ripe. “Leave us,” the Lord of Winterfell commanded coldly. Merle and the pages knew that tone and promptly withdrew with bows in the ensuing silence. “Arya. Sansa. You too.”

“Feel free to steal a lemon cake or treat from the kitchen, sweetlings,” his wife added kindly to take the sting out of their abrupt dismissal.

‘And try not to kill each other.’ Both his daughters stood, curtsied, and bade proper farewells to both the King and the Lord of Runestone. As the girls backed away, Sean simply said, “Ears.” He caught a glimpse of Robb looking down at the floor and without another word spoken Grey Wind promptly rose up off his haunches to trot after Sansa and Arya out the door. The actor noted how Robb’s eyes slowly unfocused as part of him left too. He hoped no one else did either; the existence of that talent had not yet been shared with Stannis.

“I will not insult your honor Lord Yohn by requiring an oath,” Stannis said with his usual charming brusqueness.

While his slate grey eyes remained steady, the bushy eyebrows inched up. “There is more than just the ironborn threatening the North,” Bronze Yohn stated baldly.

“My first night in the city, Lord Eddard informed me in his annoying manner that the Wildlings were gathering in numbers never before seen under a new King-Beyond-The-Wall. He prodded me to ask why, and when I did, he said that a Black Brother was bringing the explanation for it to me,” the king expounded, clearly still bothered by not Ned’s tactics that night. “A month ago Ser Alliser Thorne ...”

“Castle Black’s master-at-arms, or he was,” Bronze Yohn interjected, recognizing the name.

“The same,” Sean agreed.

Stannis ground his teeth at the interruption.

“Your pardon, your Grace,” Cat said smoothly.

“Your pardon.” “Your pardon.” They echoed sheepishly.

“Ser Alliser arrived with a tale and a box.” The king gave Bronze Yohn and net Ned a long, hard look to ensure his speech would not be breached again. “Two long missing rangers, one named Othor and the other a bastard Flowers, had been found, dead, not far outside the Wall from the Castle. They were returned by their black brothers so they might be buried, but that night they rose: slaying several and wounding others, including Lord Commander Mormont.”

Sean felt icy fingers creeping through his body at the memory of Thorne’s present. He shivered. Catelyn’s hand sketched the seven pointed star, while Robb’s lips moved in a silent prayer. Yohn Royce’s nostrils flared a bit as he bit his lower lip.

“Swords did little to stop these wights for they were already dead; no matter how torn asunder, they kept wriggling, searching for living flesh to throttle. Only fire consumed them, turning them to ash.” Stannis description may have been short, but he spoke it with surprising passion.

“And the box?” Lord Yohn asked darkly.

“A hand. Rotting and vile and evil. It still moved.”

“And my eyes fill with sleet, as I scan t’ Other’s land,” the Vale lord drawled softly, then looked quickly at not Ned. “Waymar?” he asked thickly.

Not all these medieval bastards were stupid. Sean nodded slowly in confirmation. “He fought the Others.”

“And after?” the pain in the voice palpable.

“His eyes were blue. They turned him into a wight.” Silence hung over the room. I’m sorry,” he finally repeated, the pang in his stomach reaching up to stab his chest.

“Where is this hand? I would see it and show it to Lord Renly,” Bronze Yohn proclaimed; emotion and the need to act somehow coursing through him.

Stannis teeth ground more and harder. “Just putrefied flesh and bone,” he answered angrily. When the evil corruption had at last stopped moving and fallen apart, the King had received it as a personal affront.

Sean doubted even smacking Renly up side his self-absorbed head with a zombie hand would alter his ego fueled quest. “At least there may be some limits to this dark magic. Something we wished to speak with you … cousin.”

A quizzical look passed over that rough, disciplined face.

“You are the Lord of Runestone,” Catelyn prodded knowingly.

“Your armor spoke to me on the pier, Lord Yohn. It may offer protection against the Others’ sorcery,” the king offered.

“Your house dates to the Age of Heroes. Is there more such armor, scraps even, or perhaps rune encrusted weapons in your keep’s undercrofts?” Robb asked, finally speaking.

“Or faded parchments tucked away that speak of how to craft it as the First Men did in the days of the Children of the Forest,” not Ned added.

“Some small skill remains. My smiths know words of the Old Tongue to chant as they repair my armor. But no new bronze armor has been forged since before Aegon’s conquest. The Andals destroyed much when they destroyed Robar.” The mention of his son’s namesake brought a grimace to his face and a reminder that the young man was likely just across the river in Renly’s growing encampment. “I will send a raven home and order my steward to search the cellars and very crypts of my house for these old memories; however little the succor that will provide.”

“Fear not, Lord Royce, the Old Gods have shown me other tricks for fighting the great foe.” Not Ned reached into a pocket and tossed out the flinted arrow head he now always carried on him.

Bronze Yohn picked it up. “Dragonglass?”

“Worthless most like against a wight. But the fire trapped inside will melt an Other,” the Lord of Winterfell pronounced.

“A boat full of it has been sent from Dragonstone to Eastwatch-by-the-Sea. One already came here and another to White Harbor. After I saw that hand, I ordered more of it to be mined. I mean for every brother of the Night’s Watch to have a knife and a half dozen arrowheads of the stuff by the end of the year,” Stannis revealed.

“And the Alchemists’ Guild has chosen to relocate to Winterfell.” With a little violent persuasion and more than a handful of deaths. “Wights and Others both will burn brightly when touched with wildfire.” ‘They better, George. Or why else did you have the godsdamned substance in the fucking books, then?’

“And surely the Wall itself has magic in it to aide against them?” Robb added, gaining answering nods from everyone around the table.

“Your Grace, do you mean to go North?”

“I do, when the Realm needs me to.”

“Then what are we to do with Lord Renly? Just today his host grew larger than our thirty thousand. Your Grace, controls the river, what if he chooses to sit and wait? When do the Old Gods say the Others will come? What of the ironborn? Your Northmen will not abide her forever, Lord Eddard? And you mentioned a new King-Beyond-the-Wall.” The Lord of Runestone rumbled the litany of woe in such an unhappy voice it should have done Stannis proud.

“My brother will come,” the king announced. “As Lady Catelyn once said, ‘Like with any child grown too large to spank, you take away his toys.’ Worse luck for Renly, to him the Iron Throne is the shiniest toy in all Westeros. He must come for it, or he isn’t truly my brother.”

“And when he does, Lord Yohn,” Cat added. “You’ve a son we want to see remain alive. Praytell, is there a circumstance you can think of where Robar might revoke his oath to Lord Renly?”

----------------------------------------------------

The door opened and Cat slipped into the room. Sean opened one eye and watched his wife start to undress. The sole candle left lit cast a giant shadow against the far wall; her belly now big enough that it even protruded in the hazy outline of her. He liked Cat naked. He liked his wife’s growing belly. If the baby was a boy he’d name him Daragh; and if a girl, then Dara too. He knew his Irish friend would have laughed his big hairy arse off to find that out.

Too soon for his liking she slipped on a nightgown and sat down at her table to begin the nightly ritual of brushing those thick, luxurious auburn locks. Some things were universal whether a woman was on Earth or Westeros. “You’ve been gone a while. How are the girls?” he murmured from the bed.

She paused mid-stroke. “Oh, you’re awake. Arya was already asleep.”

“Not Sansa?”

“No.” Her hand resumed brushing. “You remember … she took quite a liking to Waymar when Yohn stopped with us on his way to the wall.”

The actor grunted and grimaced. She’d been doing a lot of that lately, ‘You remember ...’

“She’s afraid every knight she takes a fancy to will die. Or man she becomes betrothed to.”

“Christ.”

The hand stopped again. “I thought the Old Gods were nameless? You call on him a lot.” Catelyn said curiously.

“I do?”

Cat and her shadow both nodded; the shadow the more vigorous of the two. “And ‘George.’” She hesitated a moment. “Should I be saying their names?”

‘Shit.’ “I don’t think they mind. Those two never listen anyway. Don’t know why I bother,” he admitted, frustration showing.

The only sound for the next minute was of the bristles passing through hair.

“You don’t think the Seven mind that I say ‘Seven Hells,’ do they?”

His wife giggled slightly.

“Or bloody Seven Hells? Or go to Seven Hells? Or I’ll see you in Seven Hells?”

“Oh, stop,” she chastised him lightly, turning and chucking the brush at him. It hurt for him to move, so he didn’t even bother trying to dodge her weapon of convenience. It bounced harmlessly off the pillow beside him.

“Any sign of Roslin?”

“No. Robb and Grey Wind were still waiting for her at the end of the hall. I doubt she’ll be back tonight.”

Sean grunted again. His goddaughter had only spent one night in the Maidenvault since Renly had magnanimously returned the injured Stevron and Perwyn along with the bodies of Ryman, Merret, and Raymund Frey. All her undirected energies from one brother’s death were now focused on nursing the other. Stevron only needed minding, as his previously clever one was now mostly addled.

Perwyn would have made a suitable replacement, even with just the one leg, for Olyvar; unfortunately, there were the bothersome little issues of his not Ned arranged betrothal to Jonelle Cerwyn and that he might not survive the stump’s infection. Sean’s invisible hand gave a sympathetic throb and then decided to have a thousand spiders crawl across it, while he searched for a suitable match left in the Frey brood.

The candle went out and the mattress moved as Cat came into it. Her belly pushed against his as she went to press lips to his cheek. He sucked in a sharp breath. “Sorry,” she whispered.

“It’s alright, luv. Just sympathy pains.” He felt her hand reach under the cover for his and then move it over. “She’s busy tonight.”

“He is,” she answered.

Even in the dark and in pain, Sean knew she had that dreamy little smile on her face. They both wished for the opposite, but played this game with each other in private. “I just wish Stannis would get busy with Selyse.”

Catelyn cracked a laugh that almost blew out his ear, until she shoved a hand in her mouth. When she regained control of herself, she spoke gentler, “My lord is a very naughty man; treasonous. Stannis turned purple. I thought he’d shout out for your guards to arrest you.”

“I know my duty, Lord Stark,” the actor rumbled in a base voice that was a close approximation of the stubborn mule’s.

“Then have a drink and get on with it, your Grace. Think of the realm if it helps you. I’m sure that’s what Robert did. Remember, a lecherous king is a noble king. A toast to the royal sword, may it do battle valiantly and conquer all who lay down before it with legs splayed open,” Cat affably mimicked the words and tone of which he’d spouted back at the outraged Stannis.

“Thought Yohn Royce was going to soil himself,” he chuckled. ‘Worried I was too,’ he admitted to himself. It had taken a deathly long moment for that strangled laugh to be dragged kicking and screaming out of Stannis’ chest. And then it seemed not to want to stop, as he turned from purple to red and back to purple again.

“Selyse Baratheon pregnant would make a great difference to many of the lords, on both sides,” Cat stated.

He answered first by shifting uneasily in bed to find a more comfortable spot; then by, “I’d stand her right next to him in a parley with Renly were that the case.” He sighed.

“Renly hasn’t bedded Margaery Tyrell,” his wife said with wonder. “Is he really a sword swallower?” she asked him for the hundredth time.

‘Yes, you remember …’ From a life in the theatre, Sean knew queers came in more than just stereotypical appearances; whatever that was in Westeros, clearly Renly’s heroic appearing Baratheon figure was its opposite. “Not that I know from personal experience, you understand. But … yes.”

“So their marriage before the Seven is a sham,” she said rhetorically.

‘Christ, here you go again. Leave off.’

“Ned?”

“You know we can’t right now, Cat. My banners would never understand it. And where would you find a septon who’d have anything to do with me?”

“If we brought one in secretly? Lord Davos surely could,” she wheedled.

“No,” he hissed with not Ned’s icy voice.

She rolled away from him to the edge of the bed.

He let her cry herself to sleep. He was too tired to cajole her, and his belly hurt.

----------------------------------------------------

The ringing in his ears wouldn’t stop. His eyes opened. Blackness everywhere. Something numbing and persistent drove against his face. Icy aches crawled up into his belly from what he lay on. The bursts of pain focused his mind. The ringing and the cold were strangely familiar. ‘I’ve been here before.’ He lifted his head. A gust of chill wind swept over it. Realization. “The Wall.”

“Face me, if you dare,” a frozen voice moaned out of the darkness.

“Clint? Harry?”

“They have no power here,” the wind told him.

He stood up. The darkness didn’t seem quite so dark now. He cautiously stepped back, knowing the precipice was nearby. The lad from Sheffield didn’t want to go splat.

“Come. Face me and return from once you came.”

Caw.

He looked away from the abyss. Down on the gravel strewn ice a crow stood. Three beady eyes stared up at him.

“Face me or all you love shall die.”

The crow bent down to the walkway. Its beak pecked at a patch of black, lifted it, then let it drop. Caw.

He stepped closer and the bird hopped back. He reached for it with his right hand. HIS RIGHT HAND!

“The longer you wait the more anguish all shall feel.”

He held a black cloak.

‘Lord Eddard,’ something whispered softly in his mind.

Tyrion Lannister stood beside the three-eyed crow. The dwarf looked hazy, insubstantial. The first man he killed raised an arm and pointed down the Wall.

He started walking. The frigid breeze rushed and swirled around him as he passed barrels and catapults until he came upon shack, the door swung open.

‘Stark,’ the snide whisper echoed in his brain.

The Kingslayer. He stepped into the space holding the man who’d taken his hand. The door slammed shut and the whole room started falling. Jaime Lannister faded from grey to nothingness.

He jerked to a halt, almost losing his feet. The door opened. A battle was raging.

Caw. The crow stood just outside the door. He stepped out.

“Hurry, Ned. Hurry!”

“Cat?!?” He watched his wife awkwardly swing a long sword. Each pass was contemptuously met by a tall figure with skin so milky white it would make Roose Bolton jealous. In its gaunt fingers it held a crystal blade that shimmered with a ghostly blue light.

“Hurry!”

The inhuman blade sliced across his beloved’s neck, splattering crimson onto the snowy ground.

He started running.

“Turn and face me,” the hoary voice demanded.

Arya danced and pirouetted on the ice, leaping nimbly between three white walkers. Stabbing at them fiercely with Needle.

“Run Arya, run!” he cried.

She paused. “The first sword of Braavos does not run,” his daughter proclaimed proudly.

A blade pierced through her sternum and passed out her back. And as she crumpled to the frozen ground a shadowy outline of her remained standing. It pointed off towards a distant building. ‘Father,’ he heard a loving whisper touch his heart, while the eyes of Arya’s fallen flesh turned an icy blue.

He ran to where she pointed. He spied Sansa in the doorway, plucking away as a small heart shaped harp in her hand. A ring of Others snarled at her just beyond sword reach. His brave she-wolf sang as purely as he could ever have imagined.

“To sit with elders of the gentle race, Westeros now seldom sees
They talk of days for which they sit and wait and all will be revealed “

He burst between two of them, the cold they exuded chilling the marrow in his bones. Sansa moved aside to make way for him. “Father,” he heard Robb call.

“Talk and song from tongues of lilting grace, whose sounds caress my ear
But not a word I heard could I relate, their story was unclear”

Sansa’s song cut off. “Fath …” And he heard her no more as he ran through the building like a rat in a maze, chasing after his son’s voice. He entered what looked like a kitchen.

“You’re late,” Robb blamed him. “Put that on.”

He looked at his right hand. HIS RIGHT HAND! He still held the black cloak. He obeyed and as he did so, a large flagstone in the floor shifted away revealing a spiral staircase.

His son handed him a torch and then pulled out Ice from the sheath at the young man’s side.

He heard the sound of death closing on him. He took the first step down. A surprising warmth wafted up the shaft from the stygian depths below.

Caw. The three-eyed crow sat perched on the ledge of the hole in the floor.

Down he went. Down. Down. Down. The sound of sword blows soon reached his ears. Down. Down. Down. A mournful wolf’s howl echoed down to him. Robb was dead. His legs were so tired. So tired.

At last the stairs ended and he stumbled. A strong hand grabbed him, steadied him. “Father.”

He looked at the young man. The face vaguely familiar, a bit like Arya’s. “Jon?”

“Say the words, brother.”

“What?”

His not bastard pointed. A white door of weirwood blocked their path forward. “Say the words.” And with that Jon Snow pulled out Longclaw and started up the stairs.

“The words. The words.”

The door glowed, and upon it a wrinkled, old pale face was carved. The eyes of it opened, blind and white. The lips of it moved. “Who are you?”

He knew the answer. He knew! “I am the watcher on the walls. I am the fire that burns against the cold, the light that brings the dawn, the horn that wakes the sleepers. I am the shield that guards the realms of men.”

“Then pass,” the lips said. And then they grew wider and wider until a space big enough for him to fit through appeared.

He stepped through into darkness.

A torrent of icy wind blasted him.

“Fool. There is a price for refusing to face me!”

Caw.

An unimaginable pain erupted in his belly.

He looked down.

Blood. Blood everywhere.

Blood.

Blood.

Blood.

----------------------------------------------------

“Ned?”

“Ned?!”

“Ned!!!” Cat screamed.

Sean couldn’t speak though his mouth was open. Horrible pain wracked him. His body heaved. Blood and bile spewed out of his mouth. The smell and taste of it rank beyond imagining. The quilts of the bed were already covered with the vile mixture.
 
Part 30 – Robb (III)

May 26

The Small Council gathered in Daena’s Godswood to accommodate the Lord of Winterfell. One crisis had passed and his father, appearing paler even than Roose Bolton and thinner than a man who had survived a long winter, lay stretched out under a blanket upon a divan inside the Maidenvault’s second floor solar turned garden to face the next, even graver emergency.

“Where’s Tarly now?” father’s thin, tired voice asked. The nostrums the maesters had regularly draughted him the last five days had at last brought an end to his vomiting of blood. Robb prayed the Old Gods would grant him a clear mind and clear visions to guide them.

Uncle Brynden picked a map up off the table to show his goodnephew, as he started reiterating the basics. “Lord Wyndfast’s keep is two day’s ride northeast of where the Goldroad fords the Blackwater Rush.”

“But only about a half day’s travel at its closest to the road,” Uncle Edmure added.

“The raven getting lost for a day showed us no favor, by the Seven” said Lord Davos. He had been the one to first see the urgent missif and had brought the lords whom the king trusted most, less one, here for the meeting. Until the new Grand Maester, Gormon Tyrell, arrived from the Citadel, the king had placed his Master of Whisperers in charge of the Rookery. Dark wings, dark words.

“Praise the Mother that Wyndfast’s steward was out touring the villages beholden to his lord,” old Celtigar pointed out to contradict the low born Davos out of simple spite.

Father sighed in irritation. “I already heard they forded the Rush five days ago,” he rasped; nothing wrong with his ears.

Robb saw Roose Bolton smirk in amusement at father’s minor demonstration.

“Putting Lord Tarly and his riders possibly as far as about there,” the Blackfish identified, a finger poking a spot on the map for emphasis.

“Could this Wyndfast have been bribed to trick us into dividing our army?” that scary quiet voice asked.

“We dare not disbelief the threat,” the king stated bluntly, accepting the risk of possible deception. “How long before they reach the God’s Eye River? Five or six days?” his Grace demanded.

“Their horses will be tired. They’ve traveled many leagues in forty days,” Uncle Edmure pointed out hopefully.

“We came just as far to Riverrun,” Robb said with a hint of pride. ‘And captured the Kingslayer along the way.’

“Five days,” Uncle Brynden answered firmly. “Worse, a squadron or two at least of outriders will make the bridge in four.”

“Lord Davos, how long for a river galley reach there?” the King commanded.

“Leaving within an hour or two? Three days, your Grace,” he answered quickly.

“And a fleet of galleys?”

“Loaded with men, arms, and horses? Four days, your Grace. But I doubt more than a handful could leave before dawn tomorrow.”

“Close. Too close,” the king grumbled and the rest in the falsely named godswood murmured their unhappiness as well.

“There is another problem, your Grace?” the smuggler turned knight turned Master of Whisperers cautioned.

“What?” the king grunted.

“The river galleys only have room for a thousand knights and their mounts.”

“Damnation.” “Seven Hells.” “Shit.”

“Silence! What of the shallowest drafted cogs and sea galleys, Lord Davos?” his Grace demanded.

“The sea galleys could keep up the same pace, though they’d need to go in line, sticking to the deepest parts of the Rush; and still they might run aground, your Grace.”

“How many more knights and horses, smuggler?” snaped Old Celtigar; the king’s favor in Lord Davos meaning little to the Lord of Claw Isle and the remnants of Valyrian blood flowing through his sluggish, bilious veins.

“Another thousand knights and mounts, Lord Celtigar,” the Master of Whisperers answered; unruffled by, or at least used to, the venomous treatment.

“Not enough,” Robb whispered to himself. The Goldroad passed over the God’s Eye River on a bridge. Granted that made for a natural chokepoint, but two thousand against five thousand were long odds.

“And the cogs?” Uncle Edmure asked anxiously.

“Needing space to tack, they must leave last. Then, depending on the winds, another two to four days after the others to arrive.”

“And?” Lord Roose inquired.

“A moment, please, my lord” the Flea Bottom born sailor begged. Five full fingers and five half fingers started counting off the likely ships in the king’s fleet as the plain looking man’s sharp mind danced through the figures of lading each hold might carry. “Say, another two thousand knights and five hundred to a thousand unmounted men-at-arms,” he concluded.

“That would make us near equal in numbers,” Robb found himself saying the obvious.

“Just not all together at once,” Uncle Edmure said dourly.

“Enough to hold the bridge,” Lord Roose pointed out.

“Possibly. Better to arrive first,” Uncle Brynden judged.

‘The bridge,’ Robb speculated. “How many men-at-arms could fit into the river galleys, Lord Davos?” Robb heard himself ask.

“Three to four thousand, Lord Robb,” Lord Davos answered.

“Easier to load and unload them than knights and horses, correct?” the Lord of Wintertown posed.

“Yes” “Aye” “Of course” The king, Lord Celtigar, and Lord Davos all answered at the same time; each an experienced sea captain.

“Why not grab and hold the bridge with foot?” he suggested.

“Then Tarly will just seek for fords further north to cross over and flank them,” said Uncle Edmure, dismissing the idea.

“Not that first day. Not if we drove off a few hundred of his lighter horse who already held it. They’d be hot to retake it, their blood up. Maybe on the second day, but Lord Tarly would likely keep most his knights opposite the bridge; resting and ready to drive forward once we were ‘shagged up the bunghole,’ as Lord Umber might say.”

His comment elicited some low chuckles around the solar. The Greatjon’s repute for ‘droll words’ was well known.

“By which time our knights from the sea galleys will be ashore to hold those nearest fords against him,” Uncle Bryden said slowly; thinking the steps through logically in his head.

“By the third or fourth day, he’ll have to split them further … search for fords even farther a field,” Lord Roose continued, head slightly nodding as he too saw how things could likely develop.

“And by then our two thousand riders and knights will off the cogs; ready to cross the bridge and roll over them piecemeal. Chop them up in penny packets,” Robb concluded.

“The foot shall be the anvil and the horse our hammer,” the king stated approvingly.

“Clever,” old Celtigar agreed.

“It might work,” Uncle Edmure admitted.

“There is still Lord Renly’s foot to worry about,” father cautioned; his voice weak and shallow breathing audible.

“No doubt my brother shall try something when he sees much of our fleet depart to deal with his Lord Tarly, but …” the king began.

“Your pardon, your Grace,” Lord Roose interrupted. “Lord Stark is correct. I have been wondering about this too. Lord Tarly did not bring five thousand knights the long way across the Reach to cross the Blackwater Rush just to raid the Crownlands.”

“Yes,” Uncle Brynden concurred. “There must be men-at-arms marching to the Rush.” Now it was his turn to start counting fingers. “The mainbody was reputed a week behind Lord Renly’s van on the Roseroad when I held my embassy with him … If some soon marched off into the foothills out of which the Mander wells … “ He pushed a few maps on the table around and dragged a finger over the one he settled on. “And there’s Tumbleton.” The finger went due north. “The Rush’s juncture with the God’s Eye River. An army might arrive there … “ More finger counting. “in a week. Less if the weather has been kind.”

“What is the latest estimate on the size of Lord Renly’s camp across the river?” father queried.

“Thirteen or fourteen thousand horse, fifty thousand or more foot, and ten thousand wagoneers, craftsmen, washerwomen, and various other rabble,” Lord Roose answered softly.

Father grimaced. Robb feared he’d spit up blood again. “You’ve all heard me before,” he hectored them. “The Old Gods said that at Bitterbridge, Lord Renly’s host could be as large as twenty thousand cavlary and eighty thousand foot.”

“As many as twenty or twenty five thousand men-at-arms and sellswords could be marching there,” Lord Davos concluded, doing the math a loud.

Robb realized how dangerous those numbers were. Knights and foot together would give them an army almost as large as what was gathered in King’s Landing right now. Enough to demand battle outside the city walls; which, if lost, would then place them under siege and likely force the withdrawl of the king’s fleet.

“The river galleys after dropping off our warriors must keep heading west to interdict the Rush,” the king commanded.

“How many of them have catapults and wildfire?” the Lord of Claw Isle asked. Normally he would only have interest and information on seafaring vessels.

“A score,” Lord Davos replied.

“Might the smallest of the sea galleys also try going past the convergence of the God’s Eye River with the Rush?” Uncle Brynden asked.

Lord Davos shooked his head ‘no.’ “Within a mile or two, even with Autumn rains, the Rush runs too shallow. The river galleys must suffice.”

“And if the rebel foot are spread out over leagues trying to cross?” the king asked sullenly.

“Then some will live and some will die, your Grace,” Roose Bolton answered with chill practicality.

“There is much to organize, your Grace. And the longer we take the more rebels shall live and the greater of our banners perish,” Uncle Edmure more or less agreed, judiciously nudging the issue forward.

“All that is left then is to choose which banners shall have the honor of fighting Lord Tarly and which lord shall lead them in my name,” the king concurred.

“The Lord of Wintertown shall lead them,” father croaked quickly, before any other could speak.

“Yes, my nephew defeated the Kingslayer and saved Riverrun, for which I am eternally grateful. But he is not the senior lord here, goodbrother, nor much experienced.”

Robb bit his tongue. He had done much, learned much; but there was truth in his uncle’s words. Much was still far from all. A hard lesson to learn. He had also learned enough to know when to keep silent. So he did so, trusting in his father.

“No. And neither is my son the Warrior or the Father. He can beaten with the sword and he yet lacks the wisdom to win a war. But present him with able captains and a battlefield, and he will find victory. Was the plan not his?”

Celtigar frowned. “Lord Brynden seems more the warrior, if you will, to face Randyl lTarly.”

“He will, as the ablest of the captains, fighting under the Lord of Wintertown; as he did before.”

No one spoke. The king’s face seemed implacable. Many eyes looked between nephew and uncle. Uncle Brynden appeared pained himself. At last he broke the silence. “I will accept, if his Grace offers me command. But … ?” And he looked pointedly at father.

Now they all looked at father expectantly, except Roose Bolton whom he noticed smirking again.

“Ask me?” father said resignedly.

The king ground his teeth a moment. “What have the Old Gods told you, Lord Stark?” he chewed out.

Lord Stark and not Lord Eddard. The king could be as moody as his pregnant Roslin when his stubborn streak exhibited itself, Robb decided.

“Robb Stark can only defeated by treachery or if he fails to trust his direwolf,” father said with a breathy, dreamy voice.

‘Not trust Grey Wind? Never.’ Without realizing it, the Lord of Wintertown’s back straightened and his chest puffed up a little to hear such a prophecy about himself.

“The opposite of defeat is not always victory,” the Lord of the Dreadfort pointed out softly.

“No,” father agreed.

Robb felt a small puncture in his pride.

“Very well,” the king rumbled, settling it. “Who would you take with you, Lord Robb?”

The Lord of Wintertown smiled. That was an easy question. “Those who rode with me from the Twins to Riverrun, your Grace.”

“Not all,” father countered. “The Mormonts, Glovers, Ryswells, Flints, and various Barrowlanders will remain here; the Mallisters as well. With the ironborn coming, I would not see the strength of those houses winnowed before they must be.”

Robb nodded, he saw the sense of it. “And I would take those men-at-arms you recommend, father; from those who fought with you at the Green Fork.” He was pleased to see the king nodding in seeming agreement with the shrewd delegation of that decision.

His father sighed a weary sigh. “Umber, of course. Some of our own Stark levy. And … Lockes, Manderlys, and Cerwyns.”

“My lord has no need of me or my banners?” the Lord of the Dreadfort wondered wrily.

Father’s eyelids drooped to slits. “You frighten my son, Lord Roose. A poor attribute for a captain to engender in a general.”

Robb felt his cheeks enflame as Roose Bolton chuckled softly.

“Enough. We are not magpies. Lord Roose you shall aid Lords Ardrian and Davos in preparing the ships and supplies for the North’s banners to start loading the galleys at the morning’s first twilight. The first oars shall backstroke from the pier at dawn or someone will lose more fingertips, understand me Davos?” the king growled dangerously.

“Aye, your Grace. I am yours to command,” Lord Davos replied sincerely; accepting the fate laid upon him without alarm.

“And what shall I do, your Grace?” Uncle Edmure asked with some bitterness.

The king frowned. “Prepare to take a thousand of your Riverlanders on patrol the day after tomorrow. I trust my brother to try and make mischief somewhere with so much of my fleet departed. I will not be caught unawares and unarmed to promptly answer him with cold steel.”

The answer brought some small cheer to his uncle’s face.

And with that the king stood. All but father rose quickly to join him. “I am off to the harbor to begin organizing the galleys and cogs. You lords may find me there if you require me. See to your duties,” he said as dismissal.

Out the small council went after their liege. Robb remained. “Father?” he asked quietly. The great warrior of his childhood looked old, exhausted, and in pain.

A wan smile spread his greying beard apart a tad. “Lean on Brynden, son; always. And ask Lord Hornwood to help get everything and everyone to the docks, he’ll take it as an honor; but don’t let him board a ship. I need him to stay alive.” He rolled on to his side beneath the blanket and let out a small groan.

“Father?”

“Oh, send a page to tell your mother I’ll be taking a nap here.”

“Father?”

“You’ll do fine, Robb. By George, you were born to be a general.” His eyelids closed.

----------------------------------------------------

Robb knew better, but he still supposed battle was easier than this madness; men, horses, and supplies strewn across the width and breadth of the harbor front. As best as the flickering torch and lantern light allowed, the young lord and his entourage stepped carefully over or around mounds of equipment and supine bodies. The men-at-arms, the first who would start to board in only four hours, were already on the wharf; using their sacks and rolled up cloaks to snatch some precious sleep wherever they could. Veteran warriors all. A band of brothers.

“Lord Robb,” a voice called through the shadows.

“Lord Halys. Is all in readiness?”

“I believe so. And last I looked through the gate, Lord Roose appears to have cleared Fishmonger’s Square.”

‘The Fuckhead’s as effective as he is scary.’ “But do they know where to go?”

“The Freys, Pipers, Vances, and the odd Tully are together on River Row backing towards the Lion’s Gate. And Winterfell’s riders are on River Row heading up towards the keep. They should know to go to the sea galleys at dawn.”

Robb yawned. “And the Cerwyn, Manderly, Umber, Bolton, Karstark, Hornwood, and Locke bannermen with their horses to the cogs, after then?”

“Yes, as well as what of your mounted wolves don’t fit on the galleys.”

No one could see him frown. Uncle Edmure had insisted that Riverlander knights be the first of the mounted men to go ashore. ‘Family, Duty, Honor;’ with his dander up about honor. He might have refused, as it smelled like another one of what father called ‘pointless gestures.’ But Uncle Brynden had noted that his kingdom’s knights were on average more heavily armored and armed than the men of the North; better to take the blunt of Tarly’s best. So Robb had reluctantly acquiesced.

Thump!

A catapult out in the Rush thrummed.

All the heads around Robb, including his own, turned to look out over the dark waters.

“Nine, ten, eleven, twelve, thirt …” someone counted quietly.

Fire! A giant splash of green flame erupted on the far shore. A few vague shapes became visible.

“Damn,” someone swore softly after a few moments.

Robb didn’t. Death by wildfire, even that of any enemy, rubbed him ill. He was just as happy not to hear any more of the rebels screaming in agony.

When night had fallen, the squeaking of poorly greased wheels could be heard from the far shore. Clearly, Lord Renly intended to bring those trebuchets and other siege engines his men had completed into range to wreck havoc on the fleets departure in the morning.

Of course the king’s brother had to know why the effort was being made to prepare so many ships so quickly for departure. And the king, knowing what his brother knew, had already prepared a response. So as soon as darkness fully fell, Fury, Lord Steffon, Pride of Driftmark, Black Betha, Swordfish, and Red Claw had silently slipped their moorings in order to anchor closer to the south bank of the Rush.

“They’ll dance wide of that spot,” Robin Flint chuckled with dark humor.

“So they will,” Robb agreed. Only one trebuchet had yet been hit. He suspected the lobbing of the occasional pot of the Alchemist’s substance would prove sufficient deterrence to any enthusiasm in Renly’s camp for the rest of the night. He yawned again.

“My lord, your lord father is still expecting you back at the Maidenvault,” Dacey reminded him again.

“And I’m sure Lady Roslin would see you before you go, Lord Robb,” Patrek Mallister said with a soft chuckle and not for the first time.

Robb frowned. To leave seemed like shirking. Memories of the piss trenches and field middens father had sent him to inspect when he slacked in his duties were still pungent in his mind.

“Go, Lord Robb. Rejoice in your family. Time enough for duty on the morrow and the long hard days after that,” Halys Hornwood urged him in a voice thick with emotion. His Laurence had ridden with Robb at Whispering Wood and fallen protecting him from the Kingslayer.

“Alright then. As his Grace has already returned to Maegor’s Holdfast and things appear in passable condition, I will,” he said more to convince himself than the others. At least the king had ensured all the galleys and cogs were docked at the right piers before he departed.

----------------------------------------------------

Those of his old companions who would not be allowed to accompany him up the Blackwater Rush had shown their loyalty by accompanying him and aiding him at his efforts in the harbor; and now they rode proudly with him back up to the Red Keep through the banner choked streets: Osric Bole, Robin Flint, Patrek Mallister, Stump Forrester, Dacey Mormont, and Clyff Cairnthorne.

His tired mind wandered as they weaved their way up Muddy Way to the Hook. He missed his companions whom he would never see again, never talk with, never jest or insult or drink with: Darryn Hornwood, Olyvar Frey, the brothers Torrhen and Eddard Karstark, and Dorren Flint.

He thought of those too injured to war again. Maybe they were the luckiest: Perwyn Frey, Jonos Condon, and Jonnel Whitehill.

He also remembered the faithful but absent Wendel Manderly; the oldest and most boisterous of them. As well as the turncoat among them. ‘Why, Theon? Why? You were my brother.’ Old memories of Winterfell and Theon and Jon Snow and snow, always snow, filled him; and being taught blade work by Ser Rodrik or riding in the Wolfswood with Hullen or watching Mikken at his forge or learning under Maester Luwin. King’s Landing passed by unnoticed.

When they reached the top of Aegon’s Hill and went in single file to pass through the well guarded postern gate, Robb gently put away the cherished fragments of his childhood deep within himself and silently picked back up the mantles of manhood, warlord, heir of Winterfell, and Lord of Wintertown.

----------------------------------------------------

Mother sat waiting for him at the top of the stairs to the second floor of the Maidenvault, just as he had waited many a night for Roslin as she nursed poor Perwyn. Mother appeared as haggard as Robb felt.

“Is everything alright?” he asked.

She stood with a slight smile and held open her arms. His childhood surprised him and peeked out from where he thought he’d securely hidden it. The hallway was empty except for the two of them and Grey Wind. He did not have to play a man’s part. He stepped up to her and they embraced. She clutched him fiercely, then relaxed a bit so she could rise up on her toes to kiss his brow. He didn’t remember when he got this much taller than her.

He was afraid, but not like he’d been when she appeared at Moat Cailin. Then he’d truly been a boy playing a man’s part. How foolish his fears had been then; an unblooded youth only worried about honor and saving father and not shaming himself.

The world was so much larger than he’d ever imagined sitting at study in Maester Luwin’s room or listening to Old Nan’s tales. So very much larger and more dangerous than he could have dreamed. Now that he’d shed other men’s blood and heard the Old Gods speaking through father, he had an inkling of what was at risk. And it would soon ride all on his shoulders. Victory or certain darkness. His mother’s love felt warm and reassuring.

“Yes, better,” she at last whispered to answer him. She pushed back a little in order to look up into his eyes, searching, wishing. With Roslin pregnant, he had an inkling there too of what thoughts passed behind her blue eyes. “My son. Always my son. But a man now. Come, your father has gifts.”

Taking his hand as if he were little Rickon, she led him to their apartment.

When a night maid opened the outer door, he released her fingers. She barely stiffened as he turned in an instant back into a man again.

Quietly they slipped past the alcove where mother’s lady’s maid slept and a lightly snoring Merle Waterman on his bed mat right outside his parent’s door. Silently it opened. The room was well lit from candles started hours earlier judging by the wax that had melted down their sides.

Robb started moving towards the bed on which father lay curled up into a startling small bundle.

“Don’t wake him,” mother admonished him gently. “He needs his rest.”

He nodded in understanding and stopped to simply stare down at him. Father mustn’t die. He couldn’t die. Robb could barely imagine the strain and fear and responsibility weighing down him down. His errand seemed paltry compared to all that father had carried since awaking in White Harbor. Surely the Old Gods would support him still. There was so much left to do.

“Your father wanted you to have this, Robb?”

“Hhmmn?” He turned to look. Mother held Ice.

Chills went through him. “No! I’m not the Stark of Winterfell.”

“Winterfell. All our hopes. They ride with you, Robb. You are, and must be, the Stark of Winterfell,” she insisted.

He shook his head no.

Mother smiled at him in understanding. “He said it was silly for an old cripple to keep the symbol of our House hidden away from the enemy. Oh, and not to let your honor blind you to the greater need.”

That sounded like father of late.

Mother came close to him, holding out the smokey colored blade across her scarred palms like an offering. His right hand started to rise, then slumped back.

“Robb.”

He remembered that tone. He reached out and clasped the hilt. This was not the first time he’d held his family’s heirloom. It felt right in his hand.

“And you are to wear his armor too.”

His eyes widened in shock as he gazed at his mother. Blasphemy; that was the Old God’s gift to their blessed. He knew himself unworthy.

“Lord Tarly carries Heartsbane. My son shall return to me alive. My grandchild shall know his father. And my youngest child shall know his eldest brother.”

Robb swallowed hard and nodded his acceptance. He well understood that in the words of his mother’s birth house, family came before duty and honor.

----------------------------------------------------

May 27

“The Young Wolf!” “The Young Wolf!” “The Young Wolf!” the banners of the North unlucky to be left behind chanted from the waterfront as his river galley edged away from the pier. The last ship to depart. By the end of the day they would catch up with the rest of the river galleys.

Robb stood on the gunnel at the stern by the rudderman, one hand holding a ratline coming down from the swift boats single modest mast and the other waving Ice aloft to exhort them further. Smalljon Umber and Edrick Snowbringer stood on the deck behind him, ready to grab his legs should he slip. Grey Wind, unconcerned with the whole thing had already lain down and stuck his furry neck through the railings, tongue lolling lazily out the side of his mouth.

“Port, back oars!”

He caught site of Arya waving Needle back at him enthusiastically from her place at the front between Dacey and Lancel Lannister. The new Lord of Casterly Rock appeared the least enthused of any there. He laughed wondering if the boy, and boy he considered him even if he was a year older, was hoping for a Tarly victory. ‘Piss on that,’ he thought.

His little sister had been the only one of his family to come down to the harbor to see him off. She was well protected among his companions who would remain. They had all come as well. Roslin, Father, Mother, and Sansa had given him their farewells on the steps of the Maidenvault after his too few hours rest curled up with his wife. She had been the one to come closest to tears, but had remembered her duty not to shame her lord husband.

Roslin had last parted with him silently, all that had needed saying had passed between them in their bedchamber. “Winter is coming,” Sansa had said with surprising fierceness. “Gods be with you,” Mother had blessed him. And “Trust Grey Wind, always,” Father had advised.

The Barleycorn was now far enough out that both sides of rowers could start backstroking. He felt the slight surge in the river galley’s sturdy frame through the heels of his boots. And still he waived Ice. The Valyrian steel both powerful and feather light in his hand.

“Starboard rowers only,” the captain cried. The port rowers slipped their oars out of the midnight dark waters of the Blackwater. “Hard over,” the ship owner called more softly to the rudderman, who turned the big blade to cut the water more sharply.

High tide had ended an hour earlier, but had yet to truly start ebbing; they would take advantage of the slack water as long as they could before having to fight the Rush’s current. The ship turned and straightened. “All oars, forward.”

His was the last boat to leave. The high tide had aided the start of the other galleys and cogs. “And it’ll be a spring tide on the morrow, Lord Robb,” Davos Seaworth had told him yesterday. “Strongest of the month. The Smith aides the Warrior’s endeavor.”

Up just ahead the Sweet Pease awaited them; the only other river galley not already miles up the river, or they best be if they hoped to stop Lord Renly’s maneuver. And where once Robb had thirty companions, he now had only fourteen, and those split between the two ships. Harlon Cassel, Owen Norrey, Desmon Locke, Edwyn Greenbough, and Arwood Frey rounded out the seven on the Barleycorn with him; seven, an auspicious number.

Down below deck, where ten horses, twenty Winterfell men-at-arms, a second set of rowers, and several cages of ravens made do with extremely cramped quarters, Uncle Brynden awaited him too; with maps and longs lists of ships, men, horses, and supplies. The Blackfish could wait a little longer. It would be four days before they disembarked.

‘This is too much fun,’ Robb admitted to himself, there was still somewhat of an adoring crowd on the west end of the docks and better still, disheartened Reachers on the opposite shore to mock. He shook Ice at the rebels against the true king. And if the distance was too far or the eyes too poor to discern him, the large direwolf banner streaming behind the mast proudly proclaimed ‘Here is a Stark! Winter is coming!’

The Barleycorn passed within two ship lengths of the hulled Wraith, the only vessel sunk in the duel of catapults and trebuchets that had begun in earnest when the skies pinked enough to finally see past the end of one’s nose. The Lord Steffon and Swordfish had been moderately damaged and the Princess Rhaeyness had lost the upper half of her mast in the volleying. In exchange; however, all of Lord Renly’s completed siege engines, eight of them had been reduced to smoking, green flamed wrecks.

Soon enough they pulled even with the Sweat Pease and both galleys quickly started stroking in near unison. Barely more than a horse length separated the tips of his port oars from the starboard oars of the other ship. His other seven companions were all there waving at him gaily and shouting rude jests; even noseless Walder Frey, the one wounded companion he’d been disappointed to find recovered enough to join him.

As the first curve in the river came upon them and the tall walls of King’s Landing started to appear small, burnt timbers bobbed in the slack water of the Rush just starting to ebb; wood blackened nearly as dark as the water itself. Here was evidence of the rebels’ sole attempt at an ambush. Remnants of fire rafts that Lord Davos leading the twenty catapult mounted river galleys of the van had capably crushed. Robb rued having to tell him of his eldest son Dale’s death aboard the Wraith.

More regrettable deaths would come. That was inevitable, he realized. Still, all-in-all, a glorious start to a glorious day. Robb eagerly looked forward to the coming battle. The North needed victory. All the realm needed the end to civil war. And he meant to sucede.

Robb at last lost sight of the city through the trees on the shore line. He finally hopped down from the gunnel. Grey Wind jerked his head up in suprise. He had slightly misjudged the slight roll and pitch of the galley, his feet started going out from under him. The Smalljon’s and Edrick’s strong hands grabbed him and kept him from falling. An embarrassed grin spread over his face.

----------------------------------------------------

May 29

Another boat thudded into the side of the Barleycorn. The squeal of ropes being tied off to temporarily secure the ships together so someone or someones could pass over soon reverberated below deck. The river galley was already over crammed with lords and knights and captains. Robb continued to chat with Donnel Locke and Tytos Blackwood, who were tucked in close either side of him.

“Where’s a flagon!? This river’s too bloody dry!” The Greatjon’s voice bellowed out loud enough to almost drown the stomping of his huge body coming down the ladder.

If the massive lord had brought along his own captain Bofors and Lord Edric Porter, in charge of the two hundred Karhold horsemen, then he could get started.

“Well make way. Make way. Move over there Greywell. Suck in that belly Wylis. Robb’s meeting can’t start unless I’m here and you’re in my way.” the Lord of the Last Hearth grumbled loudly but good-naturedly.

“There’s room, barely, you giant oaf,” Lord Medger barked back at him.

“There’ll be plenty if he farts,” japed the Smalljon about his father, setting the cargo space off into raucous laughter.

“Quit laughing there Locke, your uncle spewed the vilest gas of any man ever born,” the Greatjon challenged.

FFFfffrrrppppppp!

“OH GODS!” half the room cursed while the other half broke out in laughter.

“Jonnnnn,” he chastised as his nose curled.

“Wasn’t me Robb, on my oath, twasn’t.”

The entire room looked at him in obvious disbelief.

“T’wasn’t!” he defended himself, sounding almost hurt.

“You might not have enough to drink, but you must have plenty of beans on your cog,” Tytos Blackwood laughed.

The Greatjon’s face turned serious a moment and then broke into a wide smile. “Well can’t deny that!”

Fffrrppp! A smaller sound than the first rent the already too fetid air.

More curses and laughter erupted.

‘This won’t do.’ Robb felt himself sliding. He was getting better at it, he no longer needed eye contact. He caught the scent of a breeze and sight of the moon rising in the east. Every creak of the ship seemed amplified in his ears. He let his irritation slip through to his brother.

“ARH-WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!”

The noise in the hold broke off and men looked up, as if they could see the direwolf through the oak deck above their heads.

“ARH-WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!”

Robb returned wholly to himself. “Lord Brynden, the map, if you would.”

His uncle nodded and picked up the sturdy parchment. “Lord Davos’ river galleys will land Lord Cerwyn, Ser Wylis, Ser Donnel, and Captain Bofor here at this point. Lord Davos?”

“The east side has a partial beach and two docks, if they haven’t been burned.”

“That’s a three or four mile march from there up to the bridge,” Ser Wylis complained.

“And partially shielded by those low hills. If we’re lucky, they won’t spot us until we’re already ashore,” the Blackfish pointed out.

“’Course we won’t know if Lord Tarly’s already there with his full five thousand either,” Lord Cregan Westlake, in charge of the Cerwyn cavalry, pointed out in opposition.

“In which case, we’re fuked,” the Greatjon declared, stating the obvious.

“The fire galleys will stay close to shore. If things turn ill, you should be able to return safely to your ships,” the former smuggler explained.

Everyone nodded their heads. They knew they wouldn’t want to be bombarded with wildfire and couldn’t imagine Tarly’s men toughing it. Better to surely live than seek death when your foe is already running.

“There’s a well-used track up to the Goldroad. When you get to the crest of that hill there ... no, there ... send word back to the ships and Lord Davos will send a few of the fire galleys up the God’s Eye River,” Robb pitched on.

“It should be deep enough for them to get to the bridge. So if there’s more than a few hundred horse there, they can provide fire,” Davos went on.

“Scare the dung out of their horses,” Marq Piper chuckled.

“Scare the dung out of me,” Donnel Locke muttered under his breath next to Robb.

“Lord Davos?” Captain Bofors called.

“Yes?”

“When we take the bridge, any chance we can get some jars of that hellish stuff? Might make for a handy surprise if those knights start showing up in any numbers before the sea galleys do, milord,” the veteran of the Green Fork advised.

Robb exchanged quick glances with Lord Davos and Uncle Brynden. The idea had merit. The pair appeared to think so as well. He gave a nod.

“Some. We can try. Have any of you trained with wildfire?” the Master of Whisperers turned back to a sailing captain responded cautiously.

“Oh, aye, milord. Bunch of us have garrisoned those wee forts Lord Stark had built along the Rush. None of us burned ourselves doing it, Old Gods be praised.”

Davos nodded, satisfied. “Once the bridge is taken, the fire ships will turn to head further east on the Rush in search for any Reacher foot trying to cross over.”

“Pray they haven’t gotten any great numbers across,” Lord Medger avowed.

“In which case, we’re fuked,” added the Greatjon, ever the optimist.

“Now the sea galleys seem on course for landing only a day behind,” Robb continued. “When Lord Tytos, Ser Marq, and Ser Aenys land, they’ll come up to the bridge in drips and drabs. Try to stay together in sizeable blocks of knights if you can. Lord Medger, I expect you to have done some scouting of where the nearest fords are and whether you need to start doling out our horse to block those. You also shouldn’t be afraid to share out some of your men-at-arms to aid that as well. I don’t think we’ll need the whole three thousand to keep the bridge away from Tarly.” Robb stared hard at the older lord.

“Understood, Lord Robb. They shall not pass. And if they do, I swear …”

“we’re fuked, Medger” the Greatjon repeated.

“Right,” Robb agreed.

----------------------------------------------------

May 30

A light drizzle fell out of the low hanging clouds, cutting visibility to under a mile. The wet failed to dampen Robb’s nerves as he watched the lead fire galleys closing in on the shore; it invigorated him. They had a chance at coming in undetected. The ramshackle huts where traders would wait to deliver or pick up cargo appeared devoid of life. If, if?!, the two docks ahead were the ones they wanted. He prayed the Old Gods were looking after them.

Two galleys peeled off to either side and began backstroking to slow down; catapults cocked back, clay jars of wildfire ready to launch.

Bump, bump, screeeeeech. Bump, bump screeeeeech. Ship sides began slapping against the piers. Sailors leapt out and wrapped heavy cords around the pile tops jutting several feet above the dock face. Thud. The first galley shuddered to a rapid halt and twenty men-at-arms hopped off, shields and swords and axes at the ready. Off they sprinted towards the shore.

Thud. The second galley clanged home. Out another score of men piled.

The doors to the trio of large shacks were kicked in and half the men-at-arms disappeared within while the rest continued spreading out as they sprinted to the edge of the landing and more importantly the track leading north to the Goldroad.

Bump. Bump. Screeeech. Thud. Thud. Thud. Robb watched more of the first wave of fire galleys under Lord Davos command swoop in to fill all the spots on the pair of docks, except the port side of the port pier. The rudder on the Barleycorn pushed out a bit, cutting the water to nudge the bow to the left.

Men were out of the huts, twirling sword arms high in the air; the sign for empty. The first two galleys in had already unlashed themselves and oars were dipping into the Rush to pull them slowly, slowly away to make room for more boats.

The Sweet Pease edged in front of the Barleycorn. His companions would not let his galley go in before theirs. He could see horses already on her deck and both Donnor Coldspring and Wyl Northface back by the rudderman keeping a watchful eye back towards their lord. Ahead, a shield wall had formed between the foot of both docks, arcing out wider and wider as more men joined it.

Robb looked behind. There were horses up on the Barleycorn’s deck as well. When did they come up? He spotted his grey destrier. The Rush was full of river galleys, oars surging, all to follow him. Many were starting to range wide, shooting for the beach. He hoped their eagerness would not undo them; boats crowding each other, oars knocking each other, grounding so heavily they couldn’t be pushed back off the sand.

“Lord Robb?” Harlon, poor Jory’s oldest nephew, called.

He nodded. It was time. The Cassels had paid their duty to House Stark in blood many times over. The Old Gods willing the roots of the weirwood would not require another such sacrifice. “Come Grey Wind.” His wolf pulled back from the bow and began weaving his way through the chaos on deck to join the men who would leap on to the deck to tie up the river galley.

As Robb stepped around and over the men and gear on the crowded deck towards his mount, he knew that one way or another he would be first off the Barleycorn.

----------------------------------------------------

“Cousin, d’ya mean ta ride?” Owen Norry asked in confusion as Robb mounted his warhorse.

He ignored his slight mountain relation. “Jon. Edrick. Walk me off,” he commanded the two strongest of his companions.

“Lord Robb?” The Smalljon asked, equally bewildered.

“Don’t worry, I won’t gallop off without you. Just make sure I don’t make a giant splash. The height of my horse will give me a better view should Tarly attempt anything tricky.” ‘And I’ll be warging, which I can’t tell you; so don’t ask any more questions.’

“Daft bugger,” Edrick muttered under his breath; a response more typical of the Smalljon’s father than the Smalljon’s own calm response of, “Right, then.”

Owen, Harlon, Desmon Locke, Edwyn Greenbough, and Arwood Frey all quickly scrambled to emulate his madness. They were not about to let him get foolishly ahead of them. He refrained from pointing out that the other seven companions from the Sweet Pease, let alone who knew how many other men-at-arms would already be choking the pier by the time his horse clambered on to. He refrained as he was already slipping lightly into Grey Wind’s skin.

----------------------------------------------------

He felt his brother’s light presence and accepted it.

He leapt. Dark water passed beneath him. Paws hit wood. Claws dug momentarily for purchase. He knocked a friendly two leg over. And he was off. Legs flying. Shouts went up. Two legs skittered to the side.

The sand felt good. The smell of earth, grass, smoke, trees up close, not diluted by wind and river filled his nose.

Again he leapt, high over the heads and sharp metal sticks of the row of friendly two legs. His front paws hit the ground with a satisfying jolt. Then his hinds. His rear legs curled and coiled under him and pushed off, springing him forward again barely having broken his stride.

‘There’

He felt the nudge. The break in the trees. He headed for it. Ruts in a path made by horse pulled wood boxes. Up it he charged.

TA-DA-DA-DAAAAaaaaa!

TA-DA-DA-DAAAAaaaaa!

‘Hells’

He did not share his brother’s disappoint. Prey awaited him. He breathed deep. Nothing. Yet.

One paw’s claws number were creeping cautiously ahead, sticking to the undergrowth by the sides of the path. He barreled past them and came to a slope.

TA-DA-DA-DAAAAaaaaa!

TA-DA-DA-DAAAAaaaaa!

Yes. Two legs and meat. He smelled them now. That was where the loud sounds were coming from. The noise would soon end.

Flash.

He turned his body. Something small and sharp scored his flank. He didn’t stop.

‘Watch’

Flash. Flash.

He was ready. He did not need his brother’s warning. The small sticks missed to bounce on the earth.

Six of them. A brave one rushed down at him.

Closer, closer.

He snarled, hackles raising. The meat shied. The grey metal cut down at him, far off, badly aimed. His mouth latched on just above the fetlock, delicious blood spurting into his mouth. He gave a sudden snap and released. The meat crippled and useless. The two leg must run. That two leg would die.

He rushed between the others.

The meats reared. He nipped and ducked to avoid rock hard hooves. The lust was on him.

Something hit his back and he rolled over in the dirt. Up. Biting. Rending. A two leg fell to the earth. No shiny metal covering him, only cured horn head hide. The blood of two legs smeared his muzzle. He moved again.

Another meat toppled. SNAP! “AGGGGGGHHHHHHH!” The two leg screamed, bones broken from the weight of the meat fallen atop him.

He moved.

He moved.

Blood, blood, blood.

Tat-a-tat. Tat-a-tat. One thought to flee.

He licked his muzzle as he looked around. These could not flee. Or not far.

“ARH-WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!” he howled in triumph.

From below, by the running water, he heard a returning “arh-wooooooooooooooo!!!”

‘Go’

A meat whimpered and tried to move. He trotted over to it and ripped its neck open; the flesh warm and soft.

‘Go!’

He fought the urge and took another bite.

‘GO!’

He snarled, but yielded to his brother’s demand. He began to trot. There would be more to avail himself of soon enough.

----------------------------------------------------

“Don’t make the trench too deep,” Uncle Bryden cautioned. “Remember, we want them charging us.”

The men digging in the campfire light didn’t know whether to groan or cheer. The first cheer of the day had been in answer to Grey Winds’ howl. And the second when the bridge proved to be only lightly defended. The groans had only been sporadic, the usual soldiers bitching.

Robb tapped at the growing mound of dirt with his boot. The drizzle had continued into the evening, making the earth heavier, but easier to break apart and move. “Another foot should do, lads. Enough to hold the stakes.” Another group was back the other side of the bridge whittling arm thick branches down to points.

“Not too many, now,” his Uncle started.

“We want them charging us,” Bofor, the Umber captain, finished for him with a cheery grin on his ugly face.

They were making their first line of defense a hundred yards west the bridge. More men were working to build a waist high wall of fallen logs on the west mouth of the bridge and a chest high one at the east mouth.

Roose Bolton had proven surprisingly foresightful. The discovery of a supply of shovels, axes, and mattocks aboard two of the river galleys had been as fortuitous as it had been unexpected. “Too little time for one man to think of everything,” Ser Wylis had said. “Even your esteemed father,’ when his mermen, the last off the ships, had marched up to the bridge brandishing the smallfolks’ implements along with their polearms, battleaxes, and shields.

The knight in charge of Lord Tarly’s scouts had had the moral courage to not waist his four score leather armored men against the shield wall of Lord Medger’s men-at-arms. The man had waited alone under a white flag in the middle of the bridge until Robb and his companions had ridden out to them.

“Lord Stark, were any of my men left alive?”

“No, Ser … ?”

“Ronnal. Ser Ronnal Shermer.”

“I fear not. They fought bravely,” he acknowledged, though he had only see them fight through Grey Wind’s eyes.

“Will you see them honorably buried?”

“I shall.”

The knight wearing a travel stained surcoat of a field of copper nails over his equally dirty boiled leather nodded his appreciation. “They were good men, though not nobly born. I bid you good bye then, and hope to find you here on the morrow.”

“You shall, Ser.” So Tarly must be close.

“I shall look for you.”

“If you must.”

Ser Ronnal saluted and withdrew his horse.

“Stupid southron cock,” Edwyn Greenbough said loudly.

“Let’s hope the stupid southron cocks are that stupid,” Ser Donnel Locke exclaimed. “We should be able to hold these works with just fifteen hundred of us.”

“Aye, there abouts,” Bofors agreed.

“Five hundred in reserve back where the boat track meets the road,” the Blackfish advised, repeating his suggestion from earlier.

Robb thought it a sound plan. Sufficient troops to make a difference. And the position was too far for Tarly to see, near enough to join the battle in a timely fashion if needed, and a fine place for a rear-guard if unexpected disaster struck. “That leaves you, Lord Brynden enough men to take north in the morning in search of the any treacherous fords.”

In the dark, he barely made out the glint of his uncle’s toothy grin. “I’ve had gentler dismissals before, Lord Robb, but I don’t mind. My old bones can do with a bit of rest.”

“So who goes with the Blackfish in the morning?” Ser Donnel asked.

“I think you just volunteered,” Lord Medger replied.

“Bugger!” the knight from House Locke swore good naturedly, gaining a round of laughter from those gathered around.

Robb smiled quietly to himself. The men were ready for a fight. But were they ready for three or four or five of them. He hoped in the morning to get some sort of word on at least where the sea galleys were. The cogs to if he was lucky, the Old Gods willing.

----------------------------------------------------

May 31

By morning, the temperature had dropped another ten degrees and the drizzle turned into a steady rain to greet the Blackfish’s departure. Mud was already sticking to the boots of the Locke and Winterfell men-at-arms as they started to trudge north in a disorderly file parallel to the east bank above the God’s Eye River. Luckily for Uncle Bryden, Ser Donnel, and a handful of others, they had at least both precious mounts to ride and a handful of local smallfolks to guide them to the nearest fords.

By noon, or there about, for the sun could not be seen through the thick black clouds, a driving wind had settled in from the west; hurling stinging drops at an angle into the eyes of everyone facing the approach. And with the chill gusts came dire news from the Rush, the sea galleys were slowed. Delayed. Maybe only a third might make the landing by nightfall. Robb worried how badly the weather would delay the further back cogs.

“Grrrrr.” Grey Wind got up and padded to the edge beneath the canvas tarpaulin.

Robb raised his cold arse off the log turned stool. “Tarly,” he announced calmly. “Blow the horn.”

“HUUUUU-AHHHHH!” “HUUUUU-AHHHHH!!” “HUUUUU-AHHHHH!!!”

Out in the murk, the men on duty rose to their wet posts behind mound and stake. Robb checked that Ice was still firmly attached to his back, slipped on his half helm, wrapped his cloak tighter about him, and left to join them. Fourteen companions, Lord Medger, and Ser Wylis followed. The rain soon worked its way through even the smallest gap in his protection.

“There!”

The curtain of rain parted to reveal a mass darker than the clouds approaching at ground level. They rode slowly, a four beat gait. As they came into individual view, each body a discernable shape, Robb decided the Reach’s knights looked even more wet and miserable than the men around him holding their shields and swords, polearms, and hammers and axes.

They get coming; slowly - closer and closer. Robb began to wonder if they would rein in their horses or walk their mounts straight up to the ditch. He felt his throat dry as the downpour pelted his face.

DDuuuuu-DEEEeeeeeewwwwwwwwwww!!!

The front line of knights at last stopped a hundred yards out; and the larger, less distinct mass behind it as well. One man wearing a sodden vert jersey carrying an equally sodden crimson huntsman rode on alone from the front rank. Tarly.

“Shall we string bows, Lord Robb?” Ser Wylis asked respectfully.

“No. Let us save our arrows until they are necessary,” he judged. The rains had rendered near a quarter of his foot useless. Despite knowing his archers had well waxed their strings against the elements, Robb guessed they’d be lucky to get three or four volleys off before they lost tension. He’d keep them and the wildfire in his scabbard until last recourse.

“Brave man to come without a parley flag,” Desmon Locke commented.

“Foolish,” Black Walder spat.

Robb wondered how his “nephew” kept the rain from flooding the small amount of nose left him.

“Foolish, aye. But no one ever said Randyll Tarly lacked for balls,” Lord Medger answered.

The drenched destrier came to rest a mere hundred feet from the trench in front of the Northmen’s works. And there the Lord of Horn Hill waited, staring patiently through the raised visor on his close helm at the group standing beneath a Winterfell banner.

Robb made him wait. And wait. And wait. Aside from the warhorse occasionally shuffling his hooves, rider and mount appeared satisfied with the situation. Too satisfied. Soon enough his own companions shuffling of feet started to wear on the young lord’s nerves.

Without realizing it, he was moving out between the angled stakes and stumbling down the slight, muddy embankment, Grey Wind at his heels.

“Robb!” “Lord Robb!” “My Lord!” “Milord!” “Daft bugger” echoed in his ears from his concerned friends and banners.

He ignored them as he marched purposefully through the mud. He stopped ten feet short of the rebel commander, his brother coming to heel beside him. “Lord Tarly,” he said in a steady voice, just loud enough to be heard over the storm.

“Lord Stark,” his voice equally steady, though his mount shifted nervously being so close to a direwolf.

“Lord Robb.”

“I know who you are, Lord Stark.”

“That is my father’s title. I am the Lord of Wintertown, if you must.”

“Lord Stark was your father’s title. I care not for mummery or miracles. A lord who loses his head loses his lordship for the eldest son to inherit. Thus it has always been.”

“Then be careful you do not lose yours. Or find yourself defeated and sent to the Wall alongside your eldest son,” Robb countered. Father had told him of Jon Snow’s friends among the Night’s Watch. The blow struck. What was visible of the Lord of Horn Hill’s face tightened. “He’s been made steward to Castle Black’s blind maester. A useful servant, I’ve heard,” twisting the knife.

“You shall fall, and all those who stand with you.”

“Try, Lord Tarly. These are brothers of the Green Fork, who slew the lions of the Westerlands. They will pluck your garden knights and throw them to the earth.”

“Our might is as nothing ever before seen in the Seven Kingdoms. My knights will try and they shall succeed.”

“Why must they? Because Lord Renly commanded you so?”

King Renly.”

“The younger brother, playing with lords and knights when Winter is Coming. Stannis is the true king. The North, the Vale, the Riverlands, and the Westerlands acknowledge him so. His grace would take your oath, willingly.”

“I have already given my oath.”

“Yes. An oath based on marriage. An oath forced out of you simply because your liege saw a chance to make his own daughter queen. Because Mace Tyrell hoped to have a grandchild one day sit the Iron Throne? What gains will come to Horn Hill from this?”

“Glory. Holding to my honor. Other due rewards will flow to the worthy once Lord Stannis is forced to yield.”

King Stannis believes in your honor and worries that it has been stained with Lord Renly and Lord Tyrell’s unlawful deceit. Your House can remove that smear to its betterment by acknowledging King Robert’s true heir, King Stannis.”

“There is no stain. I am not and will not be forsworn,” the Lord of Horn Hill cut in.

Robb continued. “… and in return the king would put in words on House Tarly’s behalf with his good friends Lord Lancel Lannister and Lord Quenten Banefort.” The difference between good friend and hostage was not so steep so long as the hostage was treated in accordance with their noble station, surely.

Tarly frowned, but did not say anything in response. Through the rain, Robb could not tell whether those hard eyes had flickered in recognition of the offer. He took the ensuing silence as acquiescence for him to continue.

“Lord Quenten’s eldest daughter Lyla is of an age with your heir, Dickon. What lord would not want to join his house to the son of the man King Stannis speaks of as, ‘No finer a warlord in the realm’? And Lord Lancel wishes for nothing more than to see his brother Willem married to your fair daughter Talla within Casterly Rock’s sept the same day he marries his betrothed, Lady Dacey Mormont.” After hearing his father’s description of Sam and seeing even a little of Randyll Tarly’s iron face, Robb’s mind could only picture ‘fair’ Talla as a twin to fat Lollys Stokeworth.

“This battle will not be stopped by the pimping of flesh. True lords are not brothel owners and their offspring whores and rented cocks. Return to your barricade, Lord Stark. I will not truck with you further.” Tarly’s thighs shifted and he began tugging on the reins.

“My own sister, Arya, is now betrothed to Lady Oakheart’s eldest grandson.”

The horse turned a circle to bring him back around to where he had been.

“And Lord Rowan’s daughter Tioni to Lord Lancel’s cousin Ser Tyrek.”

Cold eyes stared back at him. “Lies,” Tarly stated flatly.

“No. Though there is the stipulation that a peaceable arrangement must be made between … the brothers Baratheon.” A sticking point if ever there was one.

“Who else?” he growled.

“Lord Ashford’s third son Alyn to Lord Lancel’s cousin Cerenna, and the lordship over a rebuilt Tarbeck Hall.”

Silence.

“Ser Gunthor Hightower has accepted Theon Greyjoy for his niece, Ser Baelor’s youngest daughter.” Robb of course didn’t mention Theon’s mysterious absence. Just mentioning his friend’s name brought an ache to his heart.

Silence.

The horse shifted.

Grey Wind waited patiently.

“And the Florents?” Tarly asked, voice strained and harsh, as if the question had to be dragged unwillingly out of him.

Robb smiled. The Lord of Horn Hill wasn’t without a clue off the battlefield. “Nothing.”

More silence followed.

Randyll Tarly seemed to have little problem waiting patiently either.

Robb matched him. Every minute delayed was a minute closer for the ships bringing his knights, men-at-arms, and their mounts. Rain dripped off his nose. Rain seeped down the collar of his plate. Rain leaked down into his boots. He wiggled his toes, feeling the sodden socks squish about them.

“A peaceable arrangement?”

Robb nodded.

Tarly turned his head and hawked, adding his phlegm to the deluge pouring from the skies. “I will give you a peaceable arrangement, when your army lies dead.”

He sighed to himself. “A pity so many will die for so little need.”

“This is war, what did you think would happen when you donned your armor and buckled that sword to your back?” Lord Tarly snarled. “If you’ve the stones for it, face me. Now. The loser’s army shall surrender to the victor’s, boy,” he spat viciously.

Robb felt his pulse quicken. He had Ice. He had father’s armor. Tarly’s Heartsbane would scarcely scratch him. He had never been as sure of himself. ‘Neither is my son the Warrior,’ he heard his father cautioning. ‘Present him with able captains and a battlefield, and he will find victory.’ “No, that would be foolhardy. I am not your equal. So I will hold this bridge as my king commanded me, and be damned my pride.”

“Afraid?” he sneered.

Grey Wind snarled at that.

Tarly’s horse practically leapt backward and he struggled to bring him back under control.

More words of his father came to him, familiar words. He repeated them. “’A man can only be truly brave when he faces his fear’. You may test my bravery there, Lord Tarly,” and he gestured back towards the hedge of sharp stakes sticking out of the mound of mud. “Not here.”

Accepting that answer as the end of the parley, Tarly called, “Lord Stark;” and he returned to his knights without a backward look. There would be blood.

----------------------------------------------------

Tarly took his sweet wet time arranging the assault. There would be no grand charge. Many men dismounted. On the Goldroad, where the footing was the best, a solid block of three or four hundred men formed; the first three ranks of which carried lances and the rest holding swords and axes and maces and morning stars. On either side of the block, matching the length of the barrier, a double line shield wall presented itself. And far back in the dimming light and rain horsemen waited to exploit any hole.

Robb sent a runner back to Bofors, ordering him to bring the Last Hearthers up on to the bridge. He would need their numbers to counter the impotence of his archers.

Finally, steel started to beat against iron strapped oaken shields. The Reachers began shouting insults and screaming war cries. They were nerving themselves up for battle. He wouldn’t be surprise if many of them were sipping from flasks.

Owen Norrey offered him a nip.

He shook his head in surprise; clearly some of his own men, veterans all, also needed help of their own finding courage.

“TAtaDAAAAA! TAtaDAAAAA! TAtaDAAAAAAAA!” The Reach trumpets sounded tinny in the rain. Two thousand men began marching forward. Even with all the mud, the earth vibrated to the beat of feet stomping into it.

As they closed, Robb chose his old longsword and left Ice over his back. The cramped quarters were not conducive for the length of the greatsword.

At fifty feet a mighty roar of rage and excitement swept the Reacher’s line. “AAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH” And they charged.

Cries of “Honed and Ready!” “Winter is Coming!” and “Man Remembers!” answered the hateful challenge with equal force.

Iron tipped lances struck shields and swords and mail and flesh. The blades of the North replied in kind, scoring crimson.

Men fell, on both sides.

Robb stabbed and shifted and deflected and stabbed again. Around him, his loyal companions brought death upon the staunch foemen, as the falling torrents pounded the blood and gore deeper into the mud and muck at their feet.

----------------------------------------------------

“Robb!”

He stabbed again, this time lower. The bee dropped his shield, catching the blade, forcing it towards the mud. He pulled it back before it could be trapped.

“Robb!”

His shield caught the counter strike. Then he lifted it higher still, a jagged, broken lance head was coming for his face from the mash of men behind the bee.

Clang.

‘Hells!’ In surprise, he felt himself lifted off the ground. The blow hadn’t been that strong. He flailed his arms. Edwyn Greenbough, mail along his hip torn and helm askew his head, stepped forward into the gap as the Smalljon put him down. “What?!?” he shouted over the din of the clash.

“Messenger from the Blackfish!”

Robb mentally shook himself to clear the battle fever from his soul. Smalljon casually raised his shield and blocked a shaft trying to skewer Robb’s kidney from behind. “Bad?”

“No and yes. Tarly tried to tickle our bunghole but found a trout already stuck there.”

“Come on then,” Robb commanded and started marching back towards the fallen log barrier at the mouth of the bridge. He quickly replayed again what he remembered of the battle as they walked. Tarly hadn’t been in a hurry to start; and with the heavy rain and weak light, Robb had never spied all five thousand reputed to be in the clever huntsman’s army.

Barely noticed, Wyl Northface, Whalen Frey, and Harlon Cassel slipped in behind him and the Smalljon. They climbed over the waist high impediment to find Tytos Blackwood waiting him.

“Lord Robb,” the older man acknowledged.

“Lord Tytos. When did you arrive?”

“Half an hour or so. The ser you want is this way.” The Lord of Raventree Hall turned and started across the bridge without so much as a by your leave.

Robb followed. The situation, whatever it was and regardless of how well Uncle Brynden was handling it, had the taste of urgency to it. “How many riders did you bring, Lord Tytos?”

“A little over two hundred.”

‘Too few. Blasted weather.’ He raised his head, his neck suddenly protesting the motion; which part of his body didn’t hurt he began to realize? How long had he been fighting? His legs were stiff and his arms seemed heavy as anvils. “Are they still offloading?” He saw only a small handful of riders past the higher wall at the other end of the bridge.

“No, I sent them ahead already,” the tall, thin Old Gods worshipping lord answered.

“Very good.” Robb bit his tongue from saying more. These were able men, versed in war; they knew what to do. Second guessing them when he lacked the whole picture aided no one, clearly the battle field had shifted before he’d planned it would.

A roughhewn gate shifted out of the way and the group of them passed through it and the Hearthers guarding it. They hadn’t been needed to reinforce the line. With all the mud and rain, the Reachers had pushed as hard as he’d feared. He had a strong inkling as to why.

“Ser Tommen, isn’t it?” He recognized the dirty, wet messenger as one of his uncle’s chosen men.

“Milord. Ten hundred knights hit the second ford three hours ago. As it was the middle of the three that Lord Brynden placed your Winterfell and the Locke men-at-arms at, he had stationed himself there. Thanks to the high water they could not come at us as well as they wished. We pushed them back three times before they gave up.”

“What losses?”

“Thirty of ours. Mayhap as many as four score of theirs. Many drowned when thrown off their warhorses.”

Robb nodded. He’d spied more than a few Reachers lying face down in the muck behind him; either struck dead there or forced into the thick mud until they too drowned, he knew not. Not a way he’d have once imagined a warrior to die. “How did my lord uncle distribute the troops, Ser?”

“Lord Brynden left five hundreds at the first ford – though on my way here I passed my lord’s orders to send two hundreds of them north. We held the second ford with three hundreds. And two hundreds were sent on to the third ford.”

“Tell Lord Robb how the Reachers responded to their defeat?” Lord Tytos prodded.

“They left their wounded and another hundred who never even tried to cross behind and rode back out into the storm.”

“How wide is the third ford?” The next blow would be struck there.

“Not exactly sure, my lord. I didn’t ride there,” Ser Tommen answered truthfully.

He grimaced, not liking not knowing

“The river’ll be swollen fer days,” Smalljon commented hopefully.

That was good news. But where there was a third ford, a fourth and a fifth must exist somewhere too. “Bofors? Where’s Bofors!?!” he yelled.

“Here, milord,” the jolly, ugly Umber Captain said softly.

Robb hadn’t noticed him step into vague circle of men about himself. “Get your men marching north. How far to the first ford?”

“Four miles, my lord,” Ser Tommen answered.

“You’ve four hours and I don’t care that you’ll be marching in the dark. Oh, and don’t get lost.”

“Yes, milord. But who’ll guard the barricades?”

“The archers have knives and hand axes. They’ll do. I doubt Lord Tarly means to challenge us here much more.”

“Right, milord.”

“Off you go, then.” And off the doughty warrior who had fought beside his father at the Green Fork went; an able captain if ever there was he knew.

“Ser Whalen?” he called on his good relation and the least of his companions with a blade.

“Yes, Lord Robb?”

“You’re in charge here until either Lord Medger or Ser Wylis returns from that.” And he gestured over to where men were still fighting and dying.

“Gladly.”

“Send word down to the docks. As each galley or cog unloads, they are to ride north along the river bank until they find me or come upon a battle. It matters not whether its day or night, send them. Understand?”

“By the Seven I do,” the Frey knight swore.

“Anyone who has a mount, find it for I’m riding now.” Randyll Tarly would not be allowed to play the Lord of Wintertown as if he were a boy at his first Cyvasse board.

Robb found Grey Wind and five more of his companions, some the worse for wear, already waiting by his horse. He didn’t notice the stiffness in his limbs as he climbed into the saddle. There were new battles to be won, a king to keep on his throne, and most importantly a beloved father not to disappoint.

----------------------------------------------------

June 1

He would have liked to join with Grey Wolf, but fatigue and the difficulty of a cross-country ride through the mud in the dark begged for prudence despite their mounts doing no more than a steady walk. The rain had at last stopped. And through the turning leaves on the trees and the slowly parting clouds, an argent sliver of a moon and the crimson comet shed just enough light in the night for a direwolf to follow the path.

Robb doubted his wolf was actually using his eyes much to see the trail. Hundreds of men had tromped this way the day and evening before marching from the second ford to the third. And even with the cleansing deluge, he knew from his ‘special’ experiences that the remnants of the stink his men-at-arms had left behind would be a better guide for his brother. The wet hairs on his back rose. Ice flew off his back with nary a thought.

Grey Wind snarled.

“Raiders!” he shouted.

The fifteen men with him instantly shook themselves fully awake as they reached for their own weapons.

Horses neighed nervously, then hooves made dull thumping sounds in the soaked earth as the foe put spurs to beast to begin a charge out of the darkness.

They met them ready, shaken out into a loose line as the terrain and trees allowed.

At least a dozen shapes closed to the distance of a blade.

The first foe fell to a darker shade, one with glowing yellow eyes. Horses screamed.

Robb’s thighs clutched the saddle tight and his feet pressed hard into the stirrups as he swung Ice. The blade bounced off something. Then he felt a blow to his side. He reversed the greatsword’s arc, feather light in his hand. The satisfying tension floated up the Valyrian steel into his arm, telling him of parted flesh. The howl that immediately followed only confirmed what he already knew.

“Others!” he heard Owen Norrey swear nervously from somewhere.

He ducked, raising a shoulder, knowing another was striking at him without realizing how. The armor absorbed it, shrugged it off as near nothing.

He yanked hard on the reins to turn his horse.

Ice lashed out. Again. Again. The near blindness not unnerving him. Ice bit. He kept swinging.

“Flee!” “Flee!”

A half dozen shadows broke off to rush away willy-nilly. Robb couldn’t tell which direction he was pointed in.

“Follow’em,” Donnor Coldspring roared.

“Hold!” he bellowed. No point getting lost. He closed his eyes and took a steadying breath. ‘Go brother.’ “Grey Wind will do them. Dispatch the fallen, gather their horses, and tend your wounds if you have them,” he said mercilessly. “We ride again in ten minutes.” There would be a larger battle in the morning, these were but scouts and assassins in the dark. He would not fail to be where he was needed.

----------------------------------------------------

Five or six score Reachers waited on the opposite bank of the third ford. Not more than a dozen bothering to be mounted at any given time. Not that the others ever strayed far from where there horses were picketed. They seemed to have no problem being patient.

He had been observing them in silence alongside the Blackfish. Their side of the ford was held by two hundred fifty Northern men-at-arms and two hundred Riverlands knights. Fifty of Winterfell’s bannermen had marched out long before Robb had arrived to make a stand at the fourth ford seven or eight miles further up river.

One man took out his tackle and started pissing. Too patient, like Tarly had been. “They’re just a holding force,” he decided.

“Could be,” the Blackfish admitted coolly. “Probably five hundred riding for the next ford.”

Robb nodded, that felt right to him.

“But don’t think Lord Randyll hasn’t been shifting his own riders away from the bridge area too. Those are probably waiting for another five hundred to ride up from the south. And once we left with most of our arms, they’ll have a go at what’s left here.”

That left a poor choice to Robb. Get outflanked or punched hard in the middle. He conjured the length of the God’s Eye River in his mind. Bofors’ five hundred at the first ford. The five hundred that had been there originally under Ser Barth were most likely at the second ford, meaning the one hundred and fifty or so were marching here – another four hours. Foot moved slower than riders.

He pursed his lips in thought. Could two hundred fifty men-at-arms hold here against six hundred knights? Something caught his eye. Grey Wind was pacing up where the men at pitched their few tarps. “We ride, Uncle,” he decided.

“Aye, nothing for it. Cregard’ll have to keep the ford.”

“Ser Marq Piper and Ser Aenys Frey will be here ere long,” he hoped aloud. “We’ll tell Cregard he can keep fifty of their riders and to have the rest come find us.” There were worse plans.

----------------------------------------------------

The river was strewn with floating bodies and floundering horses. Reachers were coming out of the ford in their scores, already a match in numbers for them. There was no need for horns to trumpet, both sides had spotted each other and were forming wedges with barely a conscious thought. Robb and his Riverlanders at least had a bit of a downhill slope which would give some extra momentum to their charge.

He gave thanks that he saw so few lances. He drew Ice. The wet turf churned under his stallions hooves. Some of the horses on both shied at the last second, looking to escape the bone shattering impact. Robb’s stong black mount stay steady.

Ice flashed grey and deadly. A man lost his arm, then flew past. The Raven rider protecting Robb’s right slid off his saddle to be trampled to death, if he were not dead already. A half dozen more on both sides went down all around him. Slash. Slash. His horse’s movement began to slow.

He felt a blow on his back. Nothing. Another on his arm. Hardly a sting. Robb sucked in his breath. Pain pierced his calf. He clutched the barrel of his horse all the harder, afraid of tumbling.

“Eat this!” he heard Owen Norry’s distinct clan twang roar.

Something no larger than a helm flew through the air.

A blade stabbed at it as it descended.

Green fire erupted in the sky and splashed over the back end of the Reach wedge. Screams of agony and shrieks of fear sprang from the lips of grown men.

Robb slashed and stabbed.

A second explosion of wildfire burst through the foe’s ranks. The knights of summer lost cohesion and began to flee in panic.

Terror swamped at his own mount. He struggled to keep the fierce stallion under control. His was not the only one trying to escape the eerie glowing emerald flame and smell of burnt horse and leather. Proving the master, Ice began lashing out again; taking wild eyed Apples, frightened Trees, and maddened Foxes in their defenseless backs or uncovered sides.

With no enemy left within Reach he stood in his stirrups, twirled Ice, and yelled, “Down to the water.” They must be pushed back before reinforcements could wade across and stiffen their spleens.

----------------------------------------------------

The riderless horses had barely been rounded up and the wounded dragged out of the filth before Robb spied Grey Wind pacing anxiously. His eyes fluttered just a moment. “Uncle Brynden!” he cried. The Blackfish moved slowly to join him, the renowned knight had taken a cutting blow or three and for the first time looked truly old. He himself felt exhausted and the puncture in his lower leg pained him more than he wished; he could hardly imagine how the knight forty years his senior was still on his feet. “We must go back to the last ford.”

“What? Why?” His Uncle asked in surprise, looking around for a messenger who wasn’t there.

“We must or we’ll be cut off,” he insisted.

“And if we leave, those knaves will just cross right back over and take us in the back.”

“I’ll take the fifty freshest men and mounts. Can you hold with the rest?”

Bloodshot blue eyes stared at him; judging him, valuing him. “You won’t take no for any answer, will you, nephew?”

Robb shook his head, stern faced.

“Go then. But best ask Lord Tytos which of his men to take; and then hope the next ford north is a long ways off so, or I’ll be knackered for sure.”

----------------------------------------------------

“Fresh Tracks! A lot of them!” Wyl Northface yelled from the front of the pack. “And they t’aint ours from earlier. Coming up over the river bank.”

“Did we miss a ford?!” Robb shouted.

Edrick Snowbringer cut over through the trees to get a better look at the river. “No, looks like they swam across.”

“Shit.” “Godsbedamned.” “Hells.”

That Grey Wind had been right for him to come was small comfort at the moment. “How many do you think?” he asked.

“Two hundred or so by the markings of it. A lot of mulling about until the whole pisspot full of em were gathered,” Donnor Coldspring calculated from the churned mud and dung.

Two miles or so to the ford still left to ride. He listened intently but heard no clash of steel on the wind. There might be time yet. And more foot and horse could have already arrived to reinforce Cregard’s two hundred.

“Alright, let’s keep moving,” he commanded, but only went out at a steady walk. Man and beast were stretched. No point arriving without the strength to fight.

“Any more jars in your sack, Norrey?” Harlon Cassel asked.

“Fuke no. I only carry as much of the stuff as I’ve the balls for,” the clansman replied with a shudder.

“Pity the Old Gods didn’t birth ya with three or four of’em then. Course no idea how’d you be able ta ride with all that dangling between your legs,” the Smalljon chuckled, breaking everyone within listening distance into laughter.

----------------------------------------------------

The din of battle had carried to them for the last ten minutes. His Northmen were still holding out. All that remained to be seen was how large a force they were up against. Wyl slowed up. “Over that rise, they’ll likely be able ta see us.”

“If they’re looking our way,” Tytos Blackwood declared; clearly hoping that they would not be.

“Be dark in an hour,” Edrick commented. The shadows had grown long. They’d lost the day racing to and fro. Unfortunately the setting sun would be bright in the eyes of his men holding the ford; assuming they still were and hadn’t been pushed out of the way ... or slaughtered in the next five minutes.

“Tighten your buckles and pull out your swords, then we move out in a trot. I’ll be at the tip and take us to where we’re needed most,” Robb called out. His throat was dry so he took a last swig from his waterskin though his mind was fighting for control over his bladder. A second before his spurs prodded his stallion’s flanks, Grey Wind started the procession; the true spear point.

Two separate squares of around two hundred men-at-arms each were formed up, bristling like hedgehogs with polearms and swords and axes. One stood close to the water’s edge waging a desultory fight against Reachers in the ford. The other sat lodged several hundred yards back formed around a small stand of trees, held in place by the threat of a hundred Reach knights waiting for them to move and break their lines. And in-between a swirling fight on horseback raged.

Clearly more than two hundred rebel knights had swum the river. An equal or greater number of the enemy must have come across on the other side of the ford. By the banners and surcoats visible, they were fighting Ser Aenys’ Freys and a scattering of other Riverlanders.

Grey Wind headed right for the middle of the scrum. Robb roared “Winterfell!” and followed after his brother, breaking from a trot to a canter. He doubted his valiant mount had a gallop left in him.

The Reachers tried to split away as best they could to avoid the unexpected charge. In turning, several Freys got free swipes and took several down. Unlucky ones got bowled over as Robb’s party rammed home; stabbing, cutting, and pummeling.

He swung and parried and spun as best he could manage. A companion always seemingly at his back, watching over him. Wyl fell first, a mace thudding sickeningly into the side of his head. Harlon Cassel could not avoid the fate of his grandfather or uncle’s service to Winterfell, pierced in his armpit as he parried a blow meant for his lord.

Then things got hairy, as the foe watching the square by the trees went to aid their fellows.

----------------------------------------------------

June 2

“Robb.”

He ran. The night no impediment as he chased the prey.

“Robb.”

His jaw snapped. Something squeaked and struggled in his mouth. He gave a quick, hard shake. Snap! The fury thing stopped moving.

“Robb, bloody wake up, will you.”

Something hard kicked him in the side. “What?” he grunted as he rolled over, trying to clear the fuzz choking his brain. It was still night and as far as he could tell a handful of men were standing around the edges of where he lay under a tarp.

“A runner from Ser Whalen,” the Smalljon said with what seemed thunderous loudness in the quiet of the dark.

“Bad?”

“They’re under siege. And Tarly’s there,” Edrick informed him unhappily.

“Any good news?”

“Marq Pipper’s with’em,” piped in Owen Norrey.

That was good, though expected. Lucky as he hadn’t got caught out in the open.

“And that Onion Knight’s supposed to have sunk raft fulls of the bastards,” Arwood Frey added.

Very, very good news that, but no help to him right here, right now. “No word on the cogs?”

Feet shuffled near his face, an owl hooted out in the darkness, and Tytos Blackwood who shared the other side of the tarp snored loudly for an answer. There was nothing for it, but to make do with the cow pie offered him.

Robb at last gathered the energy to sit. Aside from the snoring, Lord Tytos hadn’t stirred; with his head wound he wasn’t going any where. All Robb saw once upright were the outlines of legs before him. In what firelight made its way to him he decided to check his own leg first. Red discolored the bandage about the wounded calf. He gave a quick sniff. It hadn’t turned yet.

“Shove over,” he grumbled. The shadowy stumps shuffled aside. He leaned forward and pushed himself to stand up, back brushing the edge of the tarp. He could stand. “Where’s my horse.”

“This way,” Owen’s voice called.

He found he moved with both a waddle from a body full of aching muscles and a limp from his not so strong left leg. He stopped a moment to look at where the moon lay in the sky. “How many can be ready in an hour?”

“Four score, maybe plus another ten if we’re lucky,” Smalljon answered.

“Arwood, you’ll be in charge of your house’s banners.” His half-uncle Aenys had died on this ground the day before; a clever enough commander of soldiers, but too old and never much with the blade anyway to last long in the midst of a battle. The army made from Walder Frey’s loins was falling like leafs in autumn.

“Of course, Lord Robb,” the weasel dutifully answered.

Robb wondered idly who from Roslin’s house would survive to betroth Sansa. Arwood wouldn’t have been a bad choice if everyone was willing to look past his already being married.

“That’s not Ironhoof.” The horse they had led him to was a piebald, not his black stallion.

“Had to put him down, poor beast,” Owen explained sorrowfully.

Robb’s shoulders slumped despondently. He’d fought all the way from Winterfell atop that horse. Now he’d have to enter battle with a Stranger between his thighs. “Make sure everyone who’s coming has a bowl of something to eat. And somebody bring me my father’s plate,” he commanded.

----------------------------------------------------

An additional ten more than first thought had joined up as they left for another dark ride. A score plus five dropped out before they reached Tarly, as wounded men fainted in the saddle or horses pulled up lame. Robb thought little of that as the seventy five riders cantered through the morning light, he aimed his mount at the far southern end of the Reach line. He simply followed Grey Wind and emptied his mind for battle.

Robb Stark can only defeated by treachery or if he fails to trust his direwolf.

Horns blew. Reach horns.

Groups of nearer knights spurred their horses to a gallop, trying to interdict the side of Robb’s wedge as it slowly lost form and began to stretch; horses too tired from too many rides. Grey Wind kept up his furlong chewing speed, showing Robb the way.

All the Reachers were mounting and turning to face him. They were well trained for being knights of summer. Would they take a charge though, therein lay the rub between victory and defeat.

At twenty yards, his brother shied off; turning at a shallow angle to run off.

Robb swallowed hard. This could not be. The battle was here. Where was Grey Wind fleeing. The horses only had strength for the one blow.

Robb Stark can only defeated if he fails to trust his direwolf.

Not trust Grey Wind? Never.

The whole Reach line was moving at him. Fifty yards away. Robb looked over his shoulder. “FOLLOW MEEEeeeeeeeeee!!!!!” he screamed. He pulled on the reins, adjusting his trajectory. Where his brother went, so too would he.

----------------------------------------------------

He heard the crash of steel behind him. He ignored it. He knew the slowest of his riders were being hewn down.

Grey Wind splashed across a creek and immediately turned east, away from the river, to pass into a wide lea that skirted that side of the rivulet’s bank.

“Robb!” the voices behind him pleaded. He ignored them. What else could he do. He raked the failing piebald’s flank to encourage her failing speed. Bitter bile stuck in his craw for surely those behind, both fallen and still riding, must believe him craven.

The creek turned towards them, jutting into the lea, narrowing the amount of open space.

“Robb!” They kept crying.

He closed his eyes, focusing as he swayed in the saddle. Nothing. He

Grey Wind went on and on, now starting up a gentle rise as trees started crowding down from the small hillocks which must be the source of the now rocky stream. Another quarter furlong and Robb could easily cut across it and head into the trees.

His mount started to huff; lungs sucking in air as sweat covered every inch of his hairy hide. The seemingly gentle rise far too steep and torturous for the formerly game stallion’s spent body.

“Robb!”

Tears sprang from his eyes, drenching his cheeks. He had failed. And there Grey Wind waited for him, stopped at last on the perch of the rise. Yellow eyes looked mercilessly at him.

“Father, you promised!” he screamed.

Haroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, a warhorn cried brazenly; a Northern war horn.

Haroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.

Haroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.

Haroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.

A chorus of horns joined in and as their music died, Robb heard the scuffle of thousands of hoofs all around him beating on flinty soil, pounding into mud, striking rocks, and kicking up pine needles and turf.

Grey Wind was charging right at him, then past him, straight back down the hill.

He yanked savagely on the reins, near ripping the poor piebald’s neck off, but succeeding in turning it around.

Behind him fifty beat riders struggled up the rise behind him followed by hundreds and hundreds of bloodthirsty knights. Yes gloriously, from out of the woods on either side of the narrow open slope, came a thousand screaming Northmen: Giants, Keys, Axes, Mermen, Moose, Sunbursts, Direwolves, and yes, even Flayed Men on horseback seeking vengeance of their own.

Out came Ice. He’d won. His trust had not been misplaced. He would have another Whispering Woods. Robb planted his feet in his stirrups and yanked straight back on the reins. The piebald’s front hooves came off the uneven ground. “Winter is coming!” he roared in triumph.

And then the magnificent piebald found nothing left to give and his heart shattered. Robb found himself falling in a wobbly mess. His thighs instinctively clutched at the tumbling horse’s sides. He heard a loud thunk. Pain exploded in his head, then silence and darkness engulfed him.
 
Part 31

June 3

The ghost wandered slowly down the shadow strewn hallway, past the occasional torch flickering in its ornate dragon shaped sconces and sleepy guard dutifully trying to stay awake and alert. Neither, from long experience, paid him much heed. He frequently haunted the Maidenvault at night; spirits having little need or ability to rest, their souls too tortured.

Sleep came hard to him and worse, when it did come, he awoke with startling easy: worry, the gnawing pain, bad dreams, or just Cat rolling over. His belly still ached despite all the vile shite the maesters kept forcing him to drink. It sure as hells wasn’t Zantac or Prilosec, whatever it was in that infernal concoction of theirs:

Eye of newt, and toe of frog,
Wool of bat, and tongue of dog,
Adder's fork, and blind-worm's sting,
Lizard's leg, and owlet's wing,—
For a charm of powerful trouble,
Like a hell-broth boil and bubble.


Double, double toil and trouble;
Fire burn, and caldron bubble,
” Sean whispered to himself. His body might be failing him, but his mind stayed Sharpe. “Godsbedamned,” he groaned, the old man from Sheffield wished for just a bottle of Tums or a handful of Rolaids.

An old man he had become. Grey and white were the colors of House Stark, the very same that Mrs. Bean’s aged little boy Shaun now flew for all Westeros to bear witness. Long gone were the strawberry-blonde locks of the Nineties, but so too were the dark brown ones they had mottled into during the Aughts. A thick grey thatch now lay atop his head and his curlies were turned pure as snow. With his bloodless demeanor he was Banquo. He was Hamlet’s father. He was everyone who had bloody well died in Richard III. He was the Ghost of the Maidenvault.

A door squeaked open.

He stopped his slow, stooped pacing to peer through the gloom. Tiny flecks of light danced in two small eyes staring back at him through the narrow gap. He smiled, recognizing them; forgetting the pain for a moment.

“Father, what are you doing here?” Arya accused upon realizing she had been spotted.

‘Quiet as a shadow, yes; but not the unoiled hinge.’ “Go back to bed, the sun isn’t even up yet,” he chided her kindly.

“I can’t. I’m not tired.”

The actor was exhausted, though he couldn’t sleep either. “Then I’ll walk you back. And to make sure you don’t sneak off, we’ll have to lie down together.”

That brought out a smile. He was glad to see she hadn’t grown up too much to refuse a good cuddle. She held open the door for him and he slipped inside the backdoor to the family’s apartment.

Passing back towards her room, Arya stepped out of the shadows into a hard light. She looked a beggar. Ragged clothing. Filthy. “Playing the Ash Bucket girl again,” he commented with a chuckle.

She gave a small disappointed harrumph at the discovery of her subterfuge.

Once inside her chamber she picked up a towel, dabbed it in the basin on her dressing chest, and proceeded to clean her sooty face. Sean used that time to lower himself gingerly into her bed. She followed with the speed of youth, snuggling close up against him. The pressure against his belly was … manageable.

Agreeable silence followed, with neither nodding off. Pink began showing through the bottom slits of the shutters.

“My eyes won’t stay shut,” he admitted.

Through the back of her head, he felt her eyes roll; a very important parental skill he’d developed with first Lorna and Molly, only perfecting it with Evie. Of course the whole Red Keep knew his status. Sean wouldn’t be surprised if Renly was getting daily updates as well somehow. Dark wings, dark words, and all that.

“No word from Robb?” Arya whispered cautiously.

“No. Any battle will have happened already.”

His younger daughter nodded her head in seeming understanding. “I’m scared,” she whispered into his arm wrapped over her.

“Me too,” Sean agreed softly.

The pink grew stronger and redder as they waited together in the quiet. He had mucked up more than his fair share as a parent, but never, never ever, had to worry that his mucking might kill his child; the son of his heart if not his loins.

“I’m scared I haven’t been a good father to you, Arya.”

His daughter’s head near twisted off as she turned to look at him in surprise, in denial. Then she somehow shook her head quite vigorously.

A grin split not Ned’s more salt than pepper beard. “Kind of you to say. It’s still true though. I hear, but I don’t listen; like when you tried to tell me about the two men in the tunnels beneath the keep conspiring against the wolf and the stag.”

His daughter’s eyes got a bit bigger.

“I could have stopped much of the evil that befell us, befell the kingdom, if only I’d listened, Arya. What would you tell me? I promise to listen now,” he pledged.

“Nothing, father. This is perfect.” She unspun her head and intertwined an arm through his, giving it a loving squeeze.

The crimson gave way to true light. A new day had dawned as they waited together.

“I’ve a question for you, Arya. A serious question.” ‘One I should have thought to ask a month ago,’ he chastised himself.

He felt her tense slightly, jiggling his belly. “Yes?” she asked hesitantly.

He sighed sadly. “Arya, do you … do you have a list?”

From tense, Arya became living steel in his arms. The knot in his stomach tightened further and he felt his heart tear from such hate; and he very much dreaded from such jealousy.

“A list?” So sweetly, so guilelessly, asked.

“Of names, which you whisper to yourself,” he added. The knot throbbed violently and he felt like vomiting. Westeros was shit, still, it shouldn’t make parenting a ten year old girl so … so … Godsdamnit! What could be done? What could erase this?

Slowly, very slowly, her head went up and then it went down. She began to shiver; nevertheless she found the courage to speak, “How did you … oh … the Old Gods,” she whimpered.

“I think … I think I have a present for you, Arya.”

“What?”

“Reach into my pocket. No?” He shifted. Try there.”

He felt the slight thing slip out.

“A parchment she asked?” her voice slightly bewildered and still very upset.

“Open it,” he commanded gently.

She held up his scratch scroll into the dim light, unrolled it, and turned it over several times. “It’s blank,” she muttered, a little confused.

“It goes with a song I have for you.” She twisted again. He saw wariness and hurt in those precious grey eyes. ‘Damn, I’ve badly fucked her up, haven’t I?’ “No, I’ve never shared this one with Sansa,” he reassured her.

Arya’s gulped at the air in pain and joy before regaining control of herself.

He sighed, hoping wistfully for a miracle – preteens on Earth and Westeros weren’t so very different, were they? Sean knew his tenor wasn’t the best, and the part was a woman’s, but he’d try. He hummed a note or two. Molly had listened to it constantly during school break on her visit to the airport set in Leipzig. Now if he could just remember all the lyrics and slip in a few appropriate changes.

I am unwritten, can't read my mind, I'm undefined
I'm just beginning, the quill's in my hand, ending unplanned
Staring at the blank scroll before you
Open up the dirty shutter
Let the sun illuminate the words that you could not find
Reaching for something in the distance
So close you can almost taste it
Release your inhibitions
Feel the snow on your skin
No one else can feel it for you
Only you can let it in
No one else, no one else
Can speak the words on your lips
Drench yourself in words unspoken
Live your life with arms wide open
Today is where your scroll begins
The rest is still unwritten


I break tradition, sometimes my tries, are outside the laws
We've been conditioned to not make mistakes, but I can't live that way
Staring at the blank scroll before you
Open up the dirty shutter
Let the sun illuminate the words that you could not find
Reaching for something in the distance
So close you can almost taste it
Release your inhibitions
Feel the snow on your skin
No one else can feel it for you
Only you can let it in
No one else, no one else
Can speak the words on your lips
Drench yourself in words unspoken
Live your life with arms wide open
Today is where your book begins
Feel the snow on your skin
No one else can feel it for you
Only you can let it in
No one else, no one else
Can speak the words on your lips
Drench yourself in words unspoken
Live your life with arms wide open
Today is where your scroll begins
The rest is still unwritten”

“Staring at the blank page before you
Open up the dirty window
Let the sun illuminate the words that you could not find
Reaching for something in the distance
So close you can almost taste it
Release your inhibitions
Feel the snow on your skin
No one else can feel it for you
Only you can let it in
No one else, no one else
Can speak the words on your lips
Drench yourself in words unspoken
Live your life with arms wide open
Today is where your scroll begins
The rest is still unwritten
The rest is still unwritten
The rest is still unwritten


Sean came to a stuttering stop. He felt foolish. He felt old. He felt useless. He felt in agony, both physically and emotionally. Tears rolled down his tough Yorkshireman face.

“Oh, father,” Arya croaked, throwing her sodden face against him to burrow into the nook of his arm, sobbing wildly. He held her, patting her, rubbing her softly with his stump. “I said … I said such a … such a horrible name.”

“Shhhhhhhh,” he hushed into her mousy brown hair.

“But I … I said.”

“Shhhhhh,” he feared to hear that beautiful name spoken aloud. “The rest is still unwritten,” he repeated quietly. “Today is where your scroll begins.”

She clutched him even tighter. Maybe this time, this Ned, hadn’t been too late for Arya.

----------------------------------------------------

June 5

Merle burst into the room panting. “Raven,” he gasped. This was the third time in the last two hours that not Ned’s tubby squire had sprinted down from the Maidenvault’s roof with word of dark wings.

Sean shared a glance with Catelyn. Arya turned her head to look out the window, chewing her bottom lip. Sansa peered over her harp at Roslin; but kept on playing, nary missing a note. His gooddaughter’s head didn’t rise up at all from her sewing, though she did fumble a bit through the next stitch or two.

“Let me know if any one stirs from the Rookery, Merle,” the Lord of Winterfell dismissed the boy. And by stirring, that meant Maester Guilian; for with Davos off in charge of the river fleet, the young seeming maester had the additional responsibility of delivering messages on top of his normal duty of caring for the birds.

“Yes, my lord.” Merle bobbed and backed out to return to his station. From the roof, a half dozen pages perched in the branches of the tallest trees of the Godswood could signal to him when they spied activity. The two days before he’d simply had a lad stationed at the top of the serpentine steps in the lower bailey, but Stannis had found it irritating and put a stop to it. ‘Bloody arse.’

Other than the constant worrying, the past two days had proven rather quiet and restful to the old man from Sheffield. Arya had stopped staring daggers at Sansa, and had even exchanged a civil word or three. Meals had turned almost pleasant … aside from the waiting. Word more than Davos’ brief note of Tarly being turned back at the bridge, many rafts and barges being smashed, and more battles above the bridge was overdue; long overdue.

----------------------------------------------------

The autumn rays in the cool air felt good on his face as he bent over drafting on the parchment. His belly had ached as was its wont after he ate, so off he dragged his sorry carcass for a few waddling laps around the Maidenvault; everyone dutifully ignoring his ghost like presence, his infuriating weakness.

Tiring of that, a nearby sunlit balcony had beckoned to him. The space was more a glorified flower box than anything, for Baelor the Blessed in designing his sisters’ prison had brooked no artifice that might aid them to escape. It suited Sean well enough and he’d sent a passing page to retrieve his drawing materials. While he must wait, the future couldn’t; though it could be slowed a bit by the shaky writing care of his left hand.

A soft cough made Sean look up from his sorry attempt to sketch a printing press.

“Lord Roose, a welcome surprise,” not Ned lied politely. “I’d say come in, but ...” he shrugged, there was clearly no room. This fact didn’t seem to bother the Lord of the Dreadfort in the least. “Any news on the Belmore ship?”

“It has docked,” his banner lord announced with his usual whisper.

“Lord Bendar or a son?” he asked. Vale lords were as temperamental a lot as the actors he knew. Their raven might declare that an elder son or trusted cousin would be leading the contingent, but in the time it took them to board a ship, announced decisions changed. And did they bother to send a new raven? Of course not.

“I did see the ship in passing beneath my window and by the lack of girth I could spy on the most garishly dressed, t’would be a son I suppose,”

Not Ned nodded judiciously. The prickly Vale contingent continued to grow nicely: Bronze Yohn and Nestor Royce, Ser Wallace Waynewood, old Horton Redfort and fils, Symond Templeton – the Saint as Sean liked to think of him despite an utter lack of resemblance to Roger Moore, and now likely one of Artys, Ronnel, or Oswin Belmore.

He would not sneeze at even a handful of knights and a hundred or two men-at-arms hopefuly disembarking either. All the more nobility and force to impress Renly with, the kingdom wrecking blighter, the better, as far as Sean was concerned. “Who went to greet them?” he asked; not the king, the Lord of Winterfell was far from the only one observing the Rookery with anxious eyes.

“Lord Edmure led the delegation of Lord Lancel, Lord Nestor, Lord Ardrian, Lord Galbert, Ser Symond, and Ser Jasper.”

Riverlands, Westerlands, Vale, Crownlands, and North all accounted for. By Bolton’s intonation, there had been some sort of row in putting the party together. Probably between that old fart Celtigar and his overly petulant goodbrother, talk about a jealous, over privileged understudy. ‘What were you thinking when you wrote him, George,’ he wondered.

An absent minded snort of amused disgust escaped his chest. He shook his head and swished the charcoal stick a time or two across the base of the lopsided printing press. Roose just patiently watched him, placid expression on that pale face.

“Are Lord Helman and your fair bride Walda still set to arrive the day after tomorrow?” Sean asked to tweak the bloodless bastard.

“They are,” Roose conceded calmly, not at all rising to the mention of his overlarge bride.

‘They’ would be one more thing to shake in Renly’s face. Their party included another two thousand Riverlanders, five hundred Tallhart men-at-arms that his banner lords wished were heading to Moat Cailin instead, and a smattering more of captured Westerland – the only name of which Sean recognized was Swyft, an uncle of Lancel Lannisters. Somehow Lancel’s witless grandfather, Harys Swyft, had avoided capture at the Green Fork and so far avoided capture … that is unless the Brotherhood without Banners had found him and shortened him by a head ... in what Sean guessed the most likely option to be of trying to return West.

Too bad the reinforcements would be entering through the Gate of the Gods and not the Mud Gate. A proper procession to shove the unity behind Stannis in the rebels’ faces would do a Westeros of good. Maybe he would suggest it to the Stubborn Mule when the king paid him his daily invalid’s visit.

“Was there any other news or something you wished to discuss, Lord Roose?” he asked with false courtesy. The actor suddenly realized how passing strange it was for the pale faced fuckhead to pay him a private call on such flimsy business.

“A message,” Bolton whispered, holding up a small, sealed scroll.

Sean’s mouth gaped in surprise. His heart lurched. “The rest is No Longer unwritten.

“From Umber.”

‘Damnit! No!’ The medieval pencil fell from Sean’s hand. He snatched the offering away , fingers scrambling to break the wax; yet another thing being one handed proved an impediment for. He spun the scrap around to get a better purchase. “We won!” he shouted.

“Yes,” the fuckhead agreed, smiling slightly.

There on the unsealed side of the tiny parchment cylinder in penmanship near as illegible as Sean’s were the Greatjon’s words: Ned. We won.

‘Bastard!’ Bolton had known the whole time, playing one of his amusing games. ‘I’ll fucking flay you!’ His thumb finally pushed through the sigil of a giant.

Ned, We won. Your boy Robb’s banged up, but nothing spooning in bed with that sweet little chit of his won’t cure. And afore you start damning my icy balls, worry not, I sent another message with this un. That one to the King.

Tarly gave and took a fearful beating getting across the river. But Robb knackily led the bastards right into my ambush. I barely had time to set it after I saw him riding hells for leather at us with them shites howling for his blood. My lads chased what Reachers we couldn’t kill or capture back across the river in a rout.

Sorry to say Tarly escaped with em. He got maybe two thousand knights left and maybe a thousand foot that snuck across the Rush afore that Davos sunk all their wee boats. We can hold easy against that. I’ll be sending your boy on a galley back to you soon.

Last thing, when Robb gets to you, you can shove Tarly’s Heartsbane up Renly’s backside for me. Funny thing that. With the battle won, Robb’s wolf came trotting back up to him, carrying that greatsword in his bloody maw like it were nothing but a bone. Don’t know how he got from that iron turd, but he did.

Save a drink for me. Cheers, Jon

Tears of joy flowed freely down Sean’s face. He sniffled. Everything had gone out of focus. He couldn’t stop himself, the relief of it all. His son lived! Westeros might be saved. There was nary a chance that he could slip on Ned’s icy demeanor now. He must go find Cat and tell her.

Then a dark thought intruded on his happiness. All his weakness was plain for that bastard Bolton to see and savor. That wouldn’t do. H strove for what control he could muster. He wiped his eyes so that he might look up and confront the gloating traitor.

But Roose was gone, as silently as he had arrived. Bastard.

----------------------------------------------------

June 7

Sean looked down expectantly as Helman Tallhart led his honored ‘guests’ at the front of the modest Northern-Riverlands army trailing behind him past the city’s wharves and docks to much jubilation. Trumpets and horns constantly blew their clarion calls out over the Blackwater Rush for the third day in a row since the arrival of the Greatjon’s victory raven. And for the second day in a row, smallfolks rowdily swarmed about the waterfront and merrily teemed atop the city walls thanks to the free food and drink offered those willing to forget the internecine strife still ravaging the streets behind those very self-same walls.

Stannis, thankfully, had agreed now was not the time to go flint, even with the still deplorable state of the royal coffers. With Renly as the foe, the king, the true king, must properly act the part of a king; and not like a penny pinching, tooth grinding middle manager or chartered accountant at Wernham Hogg Paper Company. The morale of the rebels needed to be broken; there were still a hell of a lot more of the crazy fuckers than the barbarian sociopaths Sean now called friends and allies. They needed their resistance to be shown futile and reconciliation rewarding.

Despite his exhaustion, the actor couldn’t keep a grin off his grey laden face. He loved a good show, even one where he played no part, other than a little directing. What’s more, this was the first time the old man from Sheffield had stepped foot outside the Red Keep since the nightmare. He had humbly descended Aegon’s Hill in a carriage, not proudly on a horse; but he’d climbed the stairs inside the Muddy Gate on his own damn it. And all the way to the top too!

That he’d stopped for a five minute breather half way up and had a dozen men right behind him every step of the way, ready to catch him if he fell mattered not in the least to him. The tall chair awaiting him at the top in front of the pulleys had been a clever touch, something he’d have expected out of Olyvar. He would need to discover whose idea it had been, not Ned required a new chief aide-de-camp. Hopefully it had been either Beren Boles or Torrhen Rogers; the likeliest candidates Sean judged.

“They are about to come to a halt before his Grace, my lord,” the afore mentioned Torrhen stated.

‘I can bloody well see that. Nothing wrong with my eyes,’ Sean thought petulantly to himself. “Arya,” he called out. His daughter quickly pulled her body out of the embrasure in the battlement she’d been half leaning out of to get a view and hopped over to him.

“The king is greeting Lord Tallhart.”

Sean sighed. Torrhen’s mastery of the obvious was taking himself out of the running, a prattling prat unable to fill Olyvar’s place by his side.

“Ready,” Sean cautioned.

“His Grace is pointing,” Torrhen cried, voice near breaking.

And in fact Stannis had raised an arm towards the Muddy Gate. “Now,” he commanded.

Arya released the first break and snatched her hand back. Fly wheels spun, ropes burned as the weights and gravity worked their magic. The giant house banners draped on the wall fronts facing Renly had been rearranged the previous night, leaving two large gaps. Now one, as a vast green backdrop rose up high to show a colossal red huntsman, bow drawn.

“BOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!” The air vibrated as roars of scorn filled the aether; nothing like a little showmanship to arouse the proper contempt in a drunken, properly motivated crowd.

“Now!?!” Arya yelled, to be barely heard over the noise.

He shook his head. The thunder was still crescendoing, echoing off the granite and rebounding out over the Blackwater.

It started to taper.

“Now!?!” cried Beren.

Again he shook no. You didn’t get a feel for this sort of performance in the West End, but from a middling traveling play performed again and again in crappy little beer and piss stained halls from Gloucester to Liverpool to Durham. His finger stabbed out at Arya.

She flung off the second release. The Direwolf of Winterfell soared to regain its spot on the wall and more so. The white field of snow started to overlap the edge of the Tarly vert. The fierce muzzle of the enormous grey wolf came up at an angle, seemingly aimed straight for the huntsman’s head.

Screams of “HUZZAH!!!!”, “STARK!!!”, and “AAAOOOOOOO!!!” replaced the boos.

Not Ned’s stump chopped down and axes began to be swung. He ducked his head as a rope whipped past far too close for comfort. Losing an eye was not part of the plan. Wait, had anyone lost an eye in the books? He couldn't remember and that scared him.

Unsupported, the Tarly banner crumpled, falling to the ground. A deafening racket erupted from the smallfolks. Their jobs done, the men a top the Muddy Gate with Sean began jumping up in down in excitement; adding their voices to the noise rendering holes in the air, and hopefully the hearts of the Reachers.

Thousands of arrows had been fired from ship board over to the south bank of the river the last two days, each bearing a message proclaiming the defeat of Tarly’s secret maneuver. Sean knew audiences, this would be much more … “CHRIST!” he shrieked, nearly rupturing himself.

Arya was scampering atop the very battlement, jumping for joy across the crenels. Shouting obscenities and making rude gestures as good as any veteran.

Sean took a deep breath. Torrhen was standing beneath her, arms raised. Not such a prat after all. Not Ned quickly found Berren and gave him ‘the ice look’ when the boy finally noticed his gaze. Confusion passed over briefly that face, and then it began vigorously searching for the cause. Soon enough a half a dozen guardsmen were standing with outstretched hands, praying that the Old Gods watch over a slip of a girl.

----------------------------------------------------

“Arya,” he chastised.

His daughter turned to look at him, eyes level with his. “But the king’s almost done greeting those Westerlanders. I want to see …” and she mouthed ‘fuckhead’at him … “meet his betrothed,” she giggled; her smile as irrepressible as ever.

He frowned and pointed a finger towards the floor. She good naturedly stuck her tongue out at him as any proper ten year old should and then hopped back out of the embrasure she’d been kneeling in.

George clearly intended for Arya to make it to the end of the series, but too many of the fucking nastiest parts of the books were repeating themselves far too frequently for the actor’s comfort. He would not see her crippled like Bran. But like Bran, no matter how often he verbally blistered her backside to stay off the battlement, she would jump back up as soon as he was distracted.

Bran, there was much to wonder about that child. What would the boy or his friend Jojen with his greensight make of not Ned? What gifts beyond warging did Bran have that made the three eyed crow so interested in him? With the original story line shot to hell, what manipulations would Westeros and George use to try and bring Bran north of the Wall? ‘I’ll let him come to you, I promise. Send Coldhands if you must to guide us. And I’ll bring my own army of wildfire and dragonglass to protect him,’ Sean swore.

“Look, Roslin and Perwyn,” Arya pointed out, leaning too far out over the parapet as far as her father was concerned. Not Ned swallowed nervously, but refrained from bringing his spirited daughter to heel a tenth time.

“Oh, where?” Torrhen asked, moving close to Arya and leaning out as she was. Sean smiled. ‘Good lad,’ he thought, notching another mental point in his aide’s favor. Unobtrusively, the third son of a well enough off, but not too well, holdfast rested a hand on Arya’s back; right at her waist, ready to pull her back if needs be.

Not Ned’s gaze now in fact followed his daughters cue to the brother and sister who had shared the carriage ride with Sean and Arya. As the senior able-bodied Freys in the city, they were part of Roose Bolton’s welcoming party for Fat Walda, and would take charge of their niece until the wedding.

That a one-legged man and a pregnant woman qualified as able-bodied spoke volumes of poor Ser Stevron’s condition. The heir to the Twins had recovered from his obvious physical injuries, but the blow to the head now appeared to have rendered the old man permanently bedlam.

----------------------------------------------------

Walda wore black, a lot of black for there was much of her to cover. It was an unusual color to meet one’s betrothed in for the first time, but she was officially in mourning for her father Merrett. Sean wondered where they had been able to scrounge up so much of the velvet fabric, let alone sew it into a more than passable outfit. The journey down from the Twins was a long one, but word of the Freys’ sacrifices for Edmure could only have reached them after they passed Derry. The actor mentally shrugged, a woman’s work was never done.

Still, despite the somber clothing, she did give Bolton several sweetly shy looks and a few enticing little titters from where she sat opposite the pale faced git. The Lord of the Dreadfort had ridden to greet his betrothed, but when the Lord of Winterfell had asked, “Lord Roose, would you care to coach back to the Red Keep with me and your ‘Fair’ Walda?” Well, the sneaky bastard was more than smart enough to know a command when he heard it.

Watching the art of seduction Westeros style amused the four time married, five when Cat finally got her way, man greatly. Woman’s work of another sort, he supposed. As the carriage caught a pot hole, Walda shifted in her seat, ‘accidentally’ thrusting an impressive bosom into the arm of her betrothed who sat beside her. She tittered again.

‘Good luck practicing your craft on that leech,’ he thought. Sean remembered the coltish, slim breasted whore Bolton had been keeping in the White Sword Tower. Talk about opposites. Maybe variety would prove the spice of the fuckhead’s bedchamber, but the actor was betting on the cold hearted bastard’s humors failing to be aroused by this Frey.

The Lord of the Dreadfort finally said something in a whisper so low even for him that Sean, despite being in the same carriage, couldn’t hear what it was. Walda, though, chuckled; apparently able to, or at least pretending so. Maybe Roose had called her a cow. Who knew or cared? Up near the coachman, Arya let loose with a loud laugh. Perwyn must have made a jape more amusing than Bolton’s.

The wheels kept rattling over the cobblestone streets. They were making good time going back up to the Red Keep. Earnest Riverland and Northern men-at-arms guarded the route. The city might still be tense, who knew how much the Westerlands lords riding ahead of the carriage with Stannis were noting, but Lancel Lannister, his betrothed, and a reception feast was awaiting all of them in the Small Hall of the Tower of the Hand.

Behind the carriage Sean could see Helman Tallhart riding beside Halys Hornwood. Those two had much to talk about, as their mutual nephew was now to be Halys’ heir to the Hornwood. The only one missing from the picture was Wylis Manderly, whose younger daughter Wylla – a cousin to Halys’ wife – was now betrothed to the teenaged Brandon Tallhart. All parties involved in the marriage were reputed to be currently traveling, under strong guard, to Hornwood Castle for the marriage.

Not Ned’s gaze shifted and he looked warily at the other lord sharing the carriage with him, Arya, and the gaggle of Freys. All those machinations behind him were simply to keep the Dreadfort in a tidy box and Winterfell safe. Too bad the Harvest Feast where Bran first met the Reeds had already happened or the wedding could have occurred there in front of both Wyman Manderly and Donella Hornwood, as well as what other lords remained in the North.

He sighed. There was only so much you could do to thwart George. Ramsay Snow was supposed to already be leading the military dregs of his father’s house to Winterfell for their part in preparing for the ironborn, but the bastard was a clever one. Who knew what awful shit the fat man would think up for Ramsay to bollocks Sean’s plans?

He sighed again. He was exhausted; time to wrap a pretty ribbon around the ugly, disgusting box before he either fell asleep regardless of how badly the coach jostled around or allowed his nausea at the idea to start him puking. Sean gently nudged Roslin, who was the one to sit beside him in the carriage.

“Walda, I hope your lord permits you to stop by Winterfell when you return to the Dreadfort.” She touched her belly. “We will be the closest family to you.”

“If my lord permits, I would enjoy that very much, Roslin,” her niece of the same age replied demurely.

Roslin smiled encouragingly. “And if you are so lucky, mayhap you will be pregnant then.”

“That would be wonderful,” Walda gushed. “I hope ever so much to provide my dear lord with sons.” And she made a minor show of snuggling in against her ‘dear lord.’ Sean did not know whether to laugh or vomit.

“I do hope you have many, many sons. Some could foster with me and my Lord Robb in Winterfell and some with Perwyn and his Lady Jonelle in Cerwyn, which is not so very much further away than our house either. Family must stick together, no matter what. Don’t you agree, Father?”

“Winter is coming. When the snows fall and the white winds blow, the lone wolf dies but the pack survives. You are part of my pack now Roslin. House Stark will look after you and your kin. You have my word on that.”

Roose nodded his head slowly, acknowledging the words spoken, but offering no opinion of them one way or the other.

Sean felt certain the sneaky bastard was more than smart enough to know an offer when he heard it.


----------------------------------------------------

June 9

Sean had been going around and around with Stannis on this in Maegor’s royal apartment for an hour, the damned stubborn mule. He picked up his goblet of watered down Arbor golden and gave a sip. Hopefully it would help ward off the headache brewing up in his skull.

“And you are certain my brother would pick Loras?”

The actor thought screaming would be very un-Ned-like at the moment. “Certain? No. Not Old Gods certain. I’ve said that already,” he said a little too pointedly. To be fair, the ass hat just kept asking it and asking it.

And to be fair to Stannis, Sean did dip into the Old Gods well frequently enough that the question had to be expected. But ten times? Enough. “Who else would he pick? You know your brother. Loras is an excellent knight. He’s also the prettiest knight, and Renly’s lover. There is no one else he could chose, your Grace. It’s simply his nature. You know I’m right.”

Lips tightened. Teeth ground. Again. The broad shoulders rose up and the big Baratheon man exhaled. “It will be by sword, I suppose. I would not trust it were he given lance and horse.”

Frankly, Sean didn’t think it would matter if Loras did ride, no matter how excellent a horseman he was reputed to be. “That’s why we demand it happen right then. Renly won’t expect such a direct challenge from you. You’re his brother Stannis, who wins by staying safely behind tall stone walls. Besides, he can’t afford to lose face before the Reach lords. They know his claim is tenuous and it offers them a chance at victory on the cheap.”

“And if Loras won?” Stannis asked dangerously.

This question Sean recognized as the moral crux of the matter for the king: the unthinkable versus the unforgivable. “Then I admit I lied,” not Ned answered with icy earnest.

The king glared at him, such words were never spoken in his presence.

“I would beg to take the Black and hand my title to Robb,” the actor continued with cold practicality. “The stain would be all mine. And Robb would remain to stand with you, your Grace. After such a loss, he could never bend the knee to them, could he?”

“You would give up your honor?” the Crowned Stag growled menacingly.

Now it was the actor’s turn to take a deep breath. “I first lost my honor when I publicly acknowledged Joffrey as king, in hopes of saving my daughters lives. The second time was at the Green Fork when I ordered the archers to kill the Westerlands prisoners for every man jack of them was needed to plug the hole Tywin was carving in my line.”

“And you would do so willingly again?”

Sean nodded slowly.” Yes. For my family. For the peace of the Realm. For a true King who would fight the Others to his last breath. Then my honor, my very soul, is a small thing to sacrifice, don’t you think, … Stannis?”

Stannis teeth ground together and his face flushed. “Robert,” he choked out at last in a low voice. “That was a difficult choice. My brother or my king. Robert loved me little. My honor or my blood. Aerys was king, regardless of how mad he was. When that hard day came. When that raven arrived in Storm’s End, I chose Robert over honor,” he whispered hoarsely in agreement of sorts.

The actor did not know what to say. The iron had bent, if only a little, and not broken. How does one comfort iron? He stayed silent, plastering he hoped an appropriately sympathetic look on his Stark visage.

“And about these other necessary mummer’s tricks of yours, Lord Stark? Tell me again,” the king commanded gruffly, purposefully shaking himself out of the dark place not Ned had unknowingly led him into.

Not Ned smiled. Stannis calling him by his title was normally a sign of his displeasure, a warning. But the fact that he had moved beyond the main rub of the scheme pleased Sean greatly. He began rapidly ticking them off again, despite knowing that Stannis’ well remembered each and every point.

Exhausting though it may be, coddling the stubborn out of the mule was far better than getting an outright no. On the morrow, Robb would return and the parley request with its traps could at last be extended. The ‘End Game of Thrones’ was about to begin and Sean would discover whether it was true there was no middle ground or only winning and death by George.
 
Part 32 – Mathis (III)

June 10

Tada Tada Tada.

“Miblah, I hear blah blah blah …”

Through the sounds of his own grunting, Mathis had just caught some of the girl’s mutterings as he lunged vigorously into her sweet honey pot. Siege work, if this could even be called a proper siege, was boring work. At least some gates were left splayed open for his noble entertainment. He kept pummeling away at the one before him with his battering ram.

Tada Tada Tada.

She arched her back enticingly beneath him, almost teasing his girth out of her. He grinned as he stroked back into the coquettish little minx. “You’ll see the … Seven’s stars .. soon enough, … sweetling,” he promised her in a raspy, broken voice, as the makeshift camp bed quivered and squeaked energetically on it’s ropes to his thrusts.

Tada Tada Tada.

“My lord?”

That wasn’t his dumpling’s voice, something in the back of his brain niggled at him. It wasn’t even a moan. He pulled his eyes away from the full luscious breasts and engorged nipples jiggling merrily away from the good hard rut he was gifting her with. To his pique, the wench wasn’t even bothering to look up at him. Her head was tilted to the side, looking towards the entrance of his silvery white tent.

Tada Tada Tada.

Recognition dawned. He well knew that damnable call. Everyone in the bloody camp new that braggart’s cry. Five bloody days in a row now Stannis Baratheon had rubbed their lordly faces in his claim of victory over Tarly. At first it had been disheartening for the king’s older brother despite his lack of charm was an infamous stickler for the truth, so Randyll’s defeat must have come to pass. Now the endless celebrations on the other side of the river just irked Mathis. ‘A battle was not necessarily the war,’ he thought.

“My lord?” the nervous voice called out again.

He stopped mid plunge. “By Baelor’s Holy Blue Balls! What!?!” he roared at his squire.

“Ships, my lord. Coming down the Rush.”

Tada Tada Tada.

“Seven Hells,” he muttered in knowing ire, yanking his sword from the warm, moist sheath. “I’ll come in a minute,” he declared petulantly. He wished, though with the distraction his blade had already begun to lose its steel. “Get my horse ready,” he commanded, rising up off the bed as the rest of him kept falling.

The chit at least had the decency to look disappointed at the interruption as a hand reached down to pull a blanket over her nakedness.

“No time for that,” he declared sternly, retrieving his pants from the carpeted floor of his pavilion. “Find my riding boots,” he ordered.

The wench dutifully rolled off her back and began hunting about for them in the nude. He longingly watched her pear shaped backside move about and bend over while he carefully shook out his trousers; his fleshly sword hadn’t lost all appreciation for its most recent scabbard.

Tada Tada Tada.

With a resigned sigh, he finally pulled on the pants and sank back on the bed to await her. Soon enough, he stuck out a foot and she dropped to her knees, heavy teats swaying lightly. One boot, then the next. He stood up and stamped his feet. Satisfied with the fit, he looked about for the tunic he’d been wearing when he dragged her inside.

Spotting it near his actual blade, he walked over and slipped it on without buttoning it. Quickly buckling the sword belt came next, he was in a hurry; ships meant real news and he would have it. Movement caught his eye and he looked over as his dumpling pulled the shift, which he’d lustfully pulled off her earlier in his haste, back over her head. Ruefully he watched the hem of it drop down and cover her delightful bosom and then sweet mons.

“I’ll see you tonight …” Mathis thought a moment, but couldn’t remember her name. “sweetling.” He smiled encouragingly at her. He suspected he’d need a good rodgering to distract him from the coming confirmation of all those messages Stannis’ bowmen had been plastering the shore with.

Tada Tada Tada.

----------------------------------------------------

Mathis rode Copper out of his section of camp and headed towards the banks of the Rush, along with it appeared every self-inflated sheep herd lordling and dung hill of a holdfast lord. Like him, most were clad in whatever they were already wearing; few bothering to garb themselves in mail or plate in exchange for losing a chance at a prime watching spot. The knightly master-at-arms, two squires, ten men-at-arms, and personal banner holder accompanying him a horse ensured a mostly unimpeded path, as was due the Lord of Goldengrove.

Even from a distance, his regrettably weakening eyes could see the far shore again swarming with a horde of smallfolks. And by the cheers, they were neither starved nor unhappy, as the occasional spy making it across had been reporting up to merely a week ago. This siege was shaping up to be a far different one against Stannis Baratheon than Storm’s End had been. And of course Good King Renly, Warrior bless him, was a far different sort of war lord than dear Mace, as well as being on the proper side this time.

“Where to, my lord?” Ser Gerold asked, nodding his head towards a hillock where a group of lords was already gathered for the superior view of the river it gave.

“No, to the King’s banner,” he directed, pointing towards the burned out and timber scavenged remnants of Southwark.

His escort adjusted the course of their mounts according to his command.

“Ho! Rowan! Come join us!” a voice called out loudly.

“Ashford!” he called back, slowing down upon scrying the white sun and chevron upon orange clad lord. “Where to?!”

Lord Brant pointed to that same hillock Mathis had already rejected. “There, with Lady Arwyn, Ser Gunthor, Lord Arthur, Lord Steffon, and a few others.”

Mathis looked again, this time squinting. ‘Fools!’ he thought scathingly, spying Appleton, several Red Apple Fossways, and various Hightower lackeys amongst the others already named. ‘To array so openly.’ “Nay, not today. I am for the king now,” he declared.

“The news won’t be good.” Brant Ashford, possible future goodfather to Tyrek Lannister’s cousin Cerenna, said pointedly. “I would stay aloof from the royal displeasure.”

“And when has his Grace ever abused the bearer of ill tidings, let alone the sharer of such?” he accused hotly, peevish at the mummer’s monkey’s ignorance. A rebuilt Tarbeck Hall would be too great a reward for the progeny of such a lout. “You impugn him unjustly.”

“Never!” Ashford shouted back vehemently. “His Grace is the very font of fairness and good cheer! I would challenge the man who dare uttered otherwise!”

Mathis bit back his tongue, not wanting to burn this bridge; though he found the false protestation rank hypocrisy. “Then I beg your forgiveness at the inference, Lord Brant.” The effort at appeasement tasted contemptible to his mouth.

“Graciously said, Lord Mathis. I may have spoken hastily myself.” The words were fair, but the tone and face delivering them had ceased being open and inviting.

The pair of lords nodded sternly to each other and went their separate ways.

----------------------------------------------------

“Pass, Lord Rowan,” the captain of the guards in cordon around the king’s party acknowledged.

His Grace’s royal presence was between the two last remaining docks on the south bank of the Rush. As he rode in through the line of mail and spears, he took specific note of Ser Jon Fossoway, Lord Titus Peake, Lord Warryn Beesbury, Ser Sebastion Errol, Ser Leo Mertyn, Lord Robin Peasbury, Lord Alesander Staedmon, several Florents, Ser Donnel Swann, and Lord Pyrch Dunn; too many Stormlanders and not enough nobility from the Reach for Mathis’ liking.

Nearer the king the situation improved somewhat. By his side sat his most cherished boon companion, Ser Loras; as well as the remaining six of the Rainbow Guard, including even the ‘Beauty’. When the foot had at last marched out of the Kingswood, his Grace could no longer contain himself and had commanded a Tourney for the entertainment of all on both banks of the river. Brienne of Tarth had won the Melee; taking the axe from Ser Loras’ very hand to win it. Noble King Renly’s victory gift had been to name her to the last spot of his guard.

He worked his destrier in, nudging through the crowd to the front to take his rightful place as senior Reach lord present. The king spied his approach and graced him with a wide, welcoming smile. As always around his gallant liege, Mathis found his back straighter and his chest thrust out prouder. “Your Grace, what news?”

“Your shirt, Lord Mathis,” the King laughed good naturedly. “Did my brother’s odious trumpets catch you indisposed? Stannis always had poor timing. He couldn’t even bother to be the first to use his own wedding bed,” he snorted gaily.

As those around chuckled and sniggered, Mathis looked down. In fact, the golden tree embroidered on the green velvet looked frightfully rent, branches on one half joined to roots on the other. “I was in a hurry, your Grace,” he admitted sheepishly, his normally florid complexion burning an even brighter pink.

“As am I, to sit my throne. All in good time, Lord Mathis, all in good time. My thanks for attending me so rapidly; no faint heart in your stalwart chest, eh? Hopefully we won’t have to wait too long to see how Stannis incorporates these coming ships into his dreary mummer’s show for today, what?” the king asked with a twinkle in his eyes.

Such patience to go with his nobility, surely Renly Baratheon carried the best qualities of his two brothers, Mathis thought.

“The first one is coming around the bend now, your Grace,” Lord Bryce pointed out.

----------------------------------------------------

The wind shifted and the grey pennant drooping off the first of the approaching three galleys’ sole mast unfurled to reveal a black ship with a white onion ensconced upon its sail.

“Seaworth,” someone muttered.

“Low born scum,” another swore.

“Low born, but loyal and competent, Ser,” his Grace chastised the unknown speaker.

Mathis agreed. Storm’s End would surely have fallen without the smuggler’s daring run of Paxter’s blockade.

“Not a family to marry your daughters into, certainly. Unless she’s stricken with greyscale,” the king added, using wicked cheek at his brother’s expense to lighten the reprimand.

----------------------------------------------------

As the galley sporting Winterfell’s Direwolf banner above an upside down Tarly Huntsman docked, another repeat of the oversized banners upon the city’s wall happened. Up came the grey wolf and down plummeted crimson archer. The smallfolk chanted their “Huzzahs” and Mathis ground his teeth at the indignity of it.

Seemingly unconcerned, the king exaggerated a yawn. “Just like Stannis. He learns one trick very well and then can only repeat it over and over again until it becomes tiresome. I thought we were to be entertained?”

They all chuckled dutifully as their monarch’s wit.

“Is that young Stark?”

“With that mop of red hair, the young wolf looks more Tully trout.”

“Tarly did take a bite out of him. Look, he’s coming down the plank on crutches.”

“Pity,” his Grace replied. “I’d hoped to cross swords with him before I vanquished Stannis. No honor defeating a cripple.”

‘When?’ Mathis wondered. It would take two months at least to march to the ford of the Blackwater Rush and then march all the way back to King’s Landing. And that if they left on the morrow, which they clearly weren’t prepared to do.

----------------------------------------------------

The last of the three galleys to dock to the rebels’ celebration had slipped its lines off the pier’s mooring bollard and was back rowing out into the Rush. Several noble appearing lords had been seen to board her before departing, but what had kept the king and his party at the shore were the two banners the ship flew: a black trout and a white parley.

When the berth Lord Brynden intended to take became clear, the Rainbow Guard had quickly cleared the pier out of the less desirable lords and knights. Mathis proudly found himself standing beside his king.

“Ahhhhh,” his Grace drawled. “Stannis aims low. Isn’t that your lord father, Ser Robar?”

“It is, your Grace,” the red cloaked knight acknowledged stiffly. “And his cousin, Lord Nestor, beside him.”

The Lady Lyssa’s deputy to Stannis Baratheon’s Small Council.

“And Lord Edmure beside his blackfish of an uncle. Curious. If they might to awe me,” and Brave King Renly clearly said it in a voice that indicated that day would be a long time coming,” why not send a pair of Northmen and a pair of Westerlanders, as well?”

“Likely they could not find a pair they trusted, your Grace,” Mathis advised.

“Exactly,” his monarch agreed. “Which makes me wonder why my brother thinks trying to pawn off the reluctant spawn of the West on my loyal lords is a ploy that will work?” Renly Baratheon gave off a laugh of childish delight.

‘Land and gold,’ the Lord of Goldengrove acknowledged greedily; ignoring his own inconvenient personal reason, to remove the stain of having an unmarried slut of a daughter.

“You don’t suppose they’ve come to offer a surrender, do you, your Grace?” Ser Loras japed.

“To dream, Ser, to dream. I fear my brother is far to dreary to provide us such amusement. Predictably, I foresee salt poured into the wounds formidable Lord Randyll has unfortunately left us with. Fear not, my lords and sers, we shall overcome this small setback. After all, time and the swords of the Reach and Stormlands are on our side,” he proclaimed with utter conviction.

“I think they aim to tie up, your Grace,” Ser Parmen exclaimed.

“Stand behind us, your Grace,” Ser Guyard begged.

“Stannis has nothing I fear,” he declared in a loud voice. “Except, perhaps, his lady wife,” he added with a purposefully fake squeak of fear.

Again those around the king laughed at his good humor, except for Selyse Baratheon’s brother Ser Imry and her uncle Lord Alestar.

The oars on the starboard side were pulled in and the galley squeaked its own music as its side ground and slowed against the pier. Several sailors stood expectantly but unmoving at the gunnels. “May we tie up?” the Blackfish’s masterful voice called out.

The king nodded once.

“You may, Lord Brynden,” Ser Loras answered strongly.

Now the Blackfish nodded. Men leapt out and slipped the lines around the posts sticking up from the dock; and then just as quickly hopped back aboard.

“Stannis Baratheon sends greetings to his brother, Renly Baratheon; and to the lords of the Reach and the Stormlands,” the famous knight announced.

Mathis hid a smile. The opening had been nicely phrased, avoiding the use of titles for the brothers.

“My brother is always welcome to visit me. In fact, we would be pleased to see all of Stannis’ friends come with him.”

Mathis openly smiled at his grace’s sweet response.

“Some of your lordship’s …”

“His Grace,” most on the dock instantly snarled back; Brienne of Tarth being the loudest, if not the deepest throated of them.

“My lords and sers, please let the noble Blackfish speak,” his Grace chided them affectionately. “You were saying, Ser?”

Unphased, Lord Brynden continued. “Stannis Baratheon would like to return several of his brother’s friends, as they found his hospitality perhaps less welcoming than they had hoped.”

Renly Baratheon bit his lip a moment. “How kind. I will take them gladly. Does my brother require a … present, in return?”

“No, Lord Renly,” Edmure Tully declared, speaking at last. “They may do as they please. His Grace well remembers your generous treatment of Ser Stevron and his kin. He hopes this makes you even.”

“Lord Mathis almost had you, Lord Edmure. Didn’t he? Didn’t you?” the king asked, turning to look at Mathis, who could do nothing other than puff up at the praise. “A noble sacrifice by your Freys.”

‘Yes,’ Mathis thought. Remembering the charge and how those pesky jackals had kept him from his faltering prize.

“It t’was,” Lord Edmure agreed.

“And has Ser Stevron improved?” the king inquired cordially.

“Only little,” the heir to the Riverlands admitted.

‘Pity,’ he thought. It had been a glorious melee. He’d felt twenty again. ‘A clean death for me, instead of that,’ he prayed.

“And is there anything else my dear brother would carry to relay to me since he seems indisposed to visit me himself?” his Grace prodded.

Nestor Royce responded by reaching over his shoulder and pulling out a Valyrian greatsword. A small gasp ran through the crowd. “Please let Lord Randyll know when you see him next, that Lord Quenten Banefort will bring Heartsbane as his daughter Lyla’s dowry to her marriage with Dickon.”

Lord … King Renly’s face began to go red. “Is that all?” he replied with little of his usual geniality.

“Lord Lancel Lannister hopes his banner man’s daughter will marry at Casterly Rock the same day his brother Ser Willem marries Lord Randyll’s daughter Talla,” Lord Yohn responded with his deep, rumbly voice.

His Grace regained control of himself and barked an ironic laugh. “Here I thought my brother my wish to wage war, but it seems all he carries to do is make other houses marriages. Has Stannis turned into a doting old village matchmaker since last I saw him?”

“I would not care to cross words with my grandmother, Olenna,” Ser Loras added. “But I’ve little to fear from her on the lists.”

Mathis strangled out a laugh with the rest on the dock.

“We shall get her goodbrother Gormon’s opinion on that, Ser, when he arrives in King’s Landing,” Lord Edmure answered the slight.

‘What!?!’ The Lord of the Goldengrove wasn’t the only one startled by the pronouncement.

“Oh? Hadn’t you heard? No, I suppose you get ravens few and far between over here. Yes, Maester Gormon has left the Citadel by ship to take the position of Grand Maester on King Stannis’ Small Council,” the Tully trout stabbed with surprisingly sharp teeth.

“I find the words you lords speak almost as tiresome as if they came from Stannis’ own thin mouth,” the King announced with evident displeasure.

“Then you and twenty of your greatest lords and knights may speak with him mid river under the auspices of the High Septon. That is the last message we have been given to discharge to you, from his Grace,” the Blackfish stated.

“And the king will bring twenty of his own. There is no reason that brother must fight brother; or father fight son,” Yohn Royce added, staring at Ser Robar, whose face turned the shade of his cloak.

“Ha! His bought High Septon, you mean. His bought lords. His ship. My answer is no. I am the king. And I will speak to my brother with my sword, whether it is on the morrow or three months from present. Now kindly bring up my knights if your offer is true, and depart before I lose my royal patience.”

----------------------------------------------------

June 11

Three hundred miles to the Gold Road’s ford over the Blackwater Rush; a long, slow march for a huge army to make trampling over fields of winter wheat, through woodlands, and down meandering cart paths. Five hundred light riders had left that morning to scout the likeliest way forward. The fastest of them directed to proceed straight to Lord Trysten Crane, Lord Lester Morrigen, and Ser Alekyne Florent, commanding the foot stuck on the bank opposite of Lord Randyll. However many thousands left of them unsunk by the Onion Knight must rapidly secure both sides of the ford. Stannis Baratheon and Ned Stark were canny warlords, who knew what they might do next to bollix brave Renly’s plans.

The discussion the night before had grown heated at times within the king’s pavilion, as the benefits of staying close to the Rush were weighed against the likelihood of Stannis Baratheon’s river galleys launching cutting out operations against the long train his grace’s enormous army would make in crossing the Crownlands. “Let my brother’s false banners try their sneaky worst against the fine knights of the Reach and Stormlands. We shall make them pay in blood, they can afford losses less than my mighty banners,” Renly Baratheon had stated boldly, ending the dispute not in the Lord of Goldengrove’s favor.

Come morning as Mathis rode about inspecting his banners, he still worried not so much about fine knights, but the men-at-arms, Rowan and otherwise, who would inevitably take the brunt of ambushes and poor feed. Several precious ravens and a score of fast riders had gone south as well, bearing his grace’s commands. Boats were to be gathered on the Mander at Bitterbridge so that the bounty of the Reach could be shipped to Tumbleton. Lord Footly’s steward was to begin gathering all carts, wagons, and draft animals within a twenty mile radius of Tumbleton, so said bounty would have a means to meet up with the king’s expected line of march. And all supplies currently on the Roseroad between the Kingswood and Bitterbridge were to be directed to Tumbleton.

The van would depart in five days and he intended to be granted the honor of it. His household troops and those of the lords and lordlings pledged to Goldengrove must prove themselves ready and deserving of it. The king intended for a thousand knights and four thousand foot to depart each day over a week; leaving near five thousand cavalry and twenty thousand men-at-arms behind to keep Stannis in check by the city and also receive the sneers of his daily mummers’ show.

Haroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

Mathis checked his horse, and then nudged it past a row of tents to get a clearer view of the Rush.

Haroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

“North horns,” he grumbled. Their noise was familiar enough, but infrequently used in comparison to the trumpets usually spouting Stannis irksome glee. The waterfront however, as best he could spy, didn’t appear swarming with smallfolks for a change. “Hunh,” Mathis grunted in pleased surprise.

“Another galley, my lord,” his squire Wilbert announced.

The Lord of Goldengrove shifted his gaze up river, seeing nothing.

“No, milord,” a guard cautioned softly. “Comin’ straig acros’ta river. De ya see?”

Mathis squinted unhappily. He finally picked the ship up as it moved far enough away from the docks. A white flag flew atop it. “Another parley ship for the king,” he declared, continuing to squeeze his eyelids together. For the life of him he couldn’t make out the banners unfurled below the white.

“Shall we attend his Grace?” Lord Reston inquired of his liege. It was the status of his ten knights, mounts, four score men-at-arms, and their supplies currently being examined.

“No. I had my turn yesterday. Let others for once bask in King Renly’s good graces,” he decided. The simple truth was that Mathis wanted nothing to do with any of the other major lords or lady of the Reach this day.

After last night’s conference, Gunthor Hightower and Arthur Ambrose had conveniently joined him for the ride back to the Rowan encampment. Wasn’t his cousin Rhonda goodsister to Ser Gunthor as well as Lord Arthur’s wife Alysanne? A pleasant familial jaunt it had been; one laden with quiet good sense and possible treason.

He was honorable and not faint of heart. He would avoid temptation. And prayed to the Seven that his peers being swayed, would be guided by the Father in coming back to their good senses. “Who does Lord Stannis send as his lackeys this day?” he inquired, his curiosity overcoming the shame of his eyes’ betrayal.

“The Red Flayed Man and the Black Hooded Man, my lord,” Ser Gerold, his master-at-arms answered.

“Ahhh,” he acknowledged. Gerold was more or less Mathis age, why hadn’t the Crone started to dim his eyes like she had his own? The Seven who were One sent each man his own burden to test his faith, he supposed.

Stannis was being clever. Riverlands and Vale yesterday. Bolton for the North and Banefort for the Westerlands today; not as impressive a pairing as the Tullys and Royces, still … if it was Lord Quenten, he could at least confirm the betrothal offer of his daughter to young Rickon Tarly. Gods, the Maiden protected that girl by having fat Samwell take the Black. ‘He’d have crushed her for certain at their bedding,’ he thought with amusement.

His dumpling had waited for his return the previous night, but after Ser Gunthor and Lord Arthur, Mathis had been in no mood to plant his root and turnips in her fields.

----------------------------------------------------

“My lord?” his junior squire Rooster Cockshaw crowed in his warbly adolescent voice.

“What!?!” he snarled. “Not another invite to dine, is it?” he hollered testily. The first note to arrive had been the weasel’s, Lord Steffon Varner. Then Ser Tanton Fossoway had clearly done the biding of his uncle, the Lord of Cider Hall, by sending a missif of solicitation to a modest feast. Lastly, Lord Martyn Mullendore, sworn to the Hightowers and always pleased to sweep up their dung, had inquired as to his availability to share an evening of drinking several bottles of fine Arbor Gold.

The Lord of Goldengrove was not such a fool. He had let the moon rise while staying safely within his own tent, alone; sipping a sour, even for the Dornish, red. King Renly likely had eyes everywhere throughout the camp. And if he nobly did not, believing the best of his banners, as he should; then the Tyrells, whose claim to the Reach was never the strongest, would. He intended to do nothing that would set tongues a wagging back to the ears of his Grace, his friend Mace, or worst of all, the Queen of Thorns.

“Lady Oakheart respectfully asks to see you, my lord. Shall I … ?”

“Let her in, let her in,” he cried. A chivalrous knight could not callously treat a lady.

The flap was held wide for the tiny liege of great Old Oak. “Lady Arwyn, welcome,” he cried striding up to her, his stout figure dominating her delicate one.

“You are kind, Lord Mathis. Am I intruding?” she asked courteously.

“No, no,” he assured her. “Only upon my thoughts, such as they are.” He lifted a hand and waved it about a moment, signifying they were nothing.

“My own thoughts have brought me to you, my lord.”

Mathis plastered a polite smile on his face; the conspirators well knew how to sneak a blow through his armor. “Then certainly come sit, and tell me of them, my lady.” He motioned her to his finest camp chair. “A plum wine, if I remember, Lady Arwyn?”

She laughed, the sound deeper than one would expect from such a slender frame and swan-like throat. “You know me well, Mathis,” she said, dispensing with titles.

He sighed to himself as he pulled out the single small bottle from the rack of his winechest, she meant to wound him deeply. “A full glass then, Arwyn?”

“T’would be best.”

He poured, handed it to her, picked back up his own sour red, and sank bank into the chair nearest hers. The Lady of Old Oak raised her glass in salute and took an appreciative sip. “Very agreeable. It travelled well all this way,” she declared with a smile.

The Lord of Goldengrove nodded back his gratitude at her compliment and took as large a mouthful of the sour grapes as he could to give him time to parse her statement. It almost burned going down. Arwyn sat watching him, remaining silent. He took another draught from this pewter goblet. Still nothing from his guest. “What thoughts trouble you, Arwyn?” he finally asked.

“Of my son.”

“Aerys?”

“Yes.”

“An honorable knight. I regret his death. T’was treacherously done.”

The thick, greying hair bobbed. “Was he? Honorable? I am no longer so sure.”

“The Kingsguard is a great honor. Despite the name of your noble house, he earned his place among them. And never broke his vow. More than could be send for many.”

“As a Kingsguard, perhaps. But in doing so, he did terrible, terrible things, Mathis. Things no true knight should do to a lady. You’ve heard the stories, surely?”

“Sansa Stark,” Mathis said quietly. A siege, or a near siege, did not prevent gossip and news from being shared. And the Blackfish’s embassy, so long ago now it seemed, had purposefully left more than a fair share of innuendo in the host; all to Stannis’ benefit of course. “Aye. He was the best of them in that regards. Joffrey Water’s truly was an incest spawned monster.”

“The best, except for Clegane. Can you imagine?” she said with bitter wonder.

“And what was the Hound’s reward? Lord Stannis burned him for his Fire worshipping wife’s sinful desire,” he countered with some heat.

“His sins against the Seven caught up with him, regardless how justice was served.” The lady’s polite voice flashing steel of its own. “And what sins would I be guilty of if the Lannisters still held King’s Landing when Renly Baratheon brought us here?”

“We took oaths, Arwyn. First, long ago, to Mace. And then to the King,” he reminded her sternly. She had stood near him at Highgarden in the Great Hall, speaking the same words he had for all the Reach to hear.

“Where are your sons, Mathis?” she asked gently.

His cheeks burned, from the wine and from the implied shame he should be feeling. “Well you know, Arwyn,” he answered angrily. Matthos was at Goldengrove, taking his first unsupported steps as its lord; well, his lady wife was there in case. And the newly knighted Danos rode in Mace’s personal guard. Both were far from the scent of battle he found so alluring.

“I do,” she admitted. “My sons Abnyr and Addam are with me.” She said it with a maddening matter of factness, no hint of superiority or condescension. “And my grandson Garth is my page. He is just outside your tent.”

Mathis kept his mouth shut, except to take another drink. He knew what she would say next.

“I have agreed to marry him to Lord Stark’s youngest daughter, Arya, you know. Well, that is if Lady Catelyn does not birth a daughter before we ransack the Red Keep. She’s pregnant, I hear.”

“So have I.” He refused to be bated into saying neither he nor Lord … King Renly were villains like Tywin Lannister. There would be no repeat of the deaths of Princess Elia, Prince Aegon, and Princess Rhaenys under their watch. They were true knights, any response would be admitting the possibility of it; he would not stain himself thusly.

“Have you heard the dear’s story? Of how she escaped the Red Keep to live on her own wit and bravery in the city until she could escape with a wandering crow she recognized. What formidable blood she could bring into my house,” the Lady of Old Oak said with ardor.

‘More like Olenna Redwyne to rule over the Tyrells for generations, whether they care for it or not,’ he thought ungraciously. Truthfully, he envied many of those supporting Stannis; though not the man himself. If not quite like the great men and women out of the Age of Heroes, they were at least worthy of mention in the company of Aegon the Conqueror, Visenya Vhagar-rider, and Orys One-Hand. “And when the king casts down his brother, what will you do then?”

“Take her to foster until she came of age to wed. Would you do any less, Mathis?”

The primary agreement for all the betrothals dangled before the loyal lords (and lady) of the Reach was the need for a peaceable arrangement between the warring brothers. He supposed ‘peaceable arrangement’ could be construed to include when one brother imposed peace on the other. “No,” he admitted, wishing Arya Stark could marry his Danos; they were only five years a part in age.

Another slight taste from the sweet cup. “You heard of Lord Bolton’s whispered offer?” she posed.

“Of course.” The news had spread like wildfire. “By what right did a Northman have to offer Harrenhal to Ser Garlan?” The Lord of Goldengrove well understood the strategic reasoning behind the proposition; and of a non-Riverlander making it, though it must have ruffled a few Tully feathers. “Lord Stannis is a danger to us all, he seeks to upend Westeros for his own gain.”

“And if Ser Garlan claimed he were the rightful heir to Highgarden instead of Ser Willas, what would you advise him, Mathis?”

He took another huge draught. Her blade had struck deep. The answer was clear. The same thing he would command were Danos to claim primacy over Matthos. “That he was wrong.”

“Yes, I have no doubt you would,” Arwyn said confidently before taking another sip from her goblet; two thin sets of fingers having brought it to her lips. When the chalice came back down to be set on the stand beside her, the lady had the decency to not show a smile “Thank you for the plum wine, Mathis. It was delightful,” she announced, standing up.

He automatically rose to join her.

“Joy to your evening," his old friend said sincerely.

“And you, yours, Arwyn.” He did not bother to ask her whether her thoughts were any less troubled. Hers, unlike his, never had been.

----------------------------------------------------

June 13

Lords Ardrian Celtigar and Giles Rosby came next, full of hot air and phlegm; which they dispersed with the gusto of old men whose next breath might be their very last. Upon hearing the identities of the emissaries, the temptation was too great for his Grace and he galloped down to the dock so that he might make merry of Lord Stannis’ Crownlands stooges. They repeated the request that the brothers meet in parley, along with twenty of the greatest lords and nobles from both sides.

The answer remained a resounding, laughter filled, “No!” The king declaring in the interest of family affection, that he might be willing to meet alone with Stannis, if his brother dared. Harder yet had his Grace laughed when the doddering pair wheezed out with ample coughs seemingly between each word that Renly Baratheon might retain his lordship over Storm’s End, a castle and title which he already held by rights.

This morning brought two pairs again to the ruined shores of Southwark: the betrothed Lord Lancel Lannister and Lady Dacey Mormont, and Lord Harrion Karstark and his goodbrother-to-be Ser Lucas Blackwood. The unspoken message accompanying the request for parley was clear. Few lords and knights of note bothered to attend them; Lord Bryce being his Grace’s official envoy to reject their proposition. Amusingly from those present, it was suggested that while the lion cub was slightly taller than the she-bear, there was no doubt which ruled the cave. Mathis heard more than one lasciviously speculate that while the Lady Dacey looked like she might stand against Brienne of Tarth in the Melee, they’d much rather take a turn tilting their lances at her than at the ‘Beauty.’

Wishing to earn the honor of leading the van out of camp, the Lord of Goldengrove drove his banners relentlessly in preparation. Iron was bought, traded for, or pilfered so that horses could be reshod. Food stuffs, hardtack and cheese in particular, were horded. Meat smoked. Gear mended. Blades sharpened. Logs from the Kingswood burned to make the charcoal necessary for the hammers to clang on traveling forges day and night.

And all this done while ordering a wary watch kept over their encampment under both sun and moonlight; for Mathis found the idea of a rival lord wishing to shine greater than he by stooping to a bit of the dirty a possibility. Thankfully, with the whole of the army working more or less diligently, for the King had yet to assign any of the order of march, few were the opportunities for him to encounter those he believed most suspect in their loyalty. A relief it was to his mind not having to confront such thoughts.

----------------------------------------------------

“My lord.”

Mathis looked up from the cooper rounding off the end of the cask to spy a blaze of purple. “Ser Parmen, to what am I granted your valiant presence?”

The knight smiled dashingly. “His Grace requests seeks your wise counsel,” he replied gallantly.

“Then he shall have it!” Mathis near shouted, a keen smile breaking out on his face. “Lead me on, Ser,” he declared, gesturing for the Rainbow Guard to precede him out of the rough shelter. He found his squire Wilbert already holding his hunter ready for him to mount.

As they wove their horses through the sprawling camp, both men commented vociferously about the growing readiness of the army and deploringly the outrageous prices being charged by the gaggles of thievish sutlers, teamsters, tailors, and other various tradesman and traveling craftsman sucking at the teat of the Reach’s benevolence. Inquiries as to the nature of the advice sought south by his Grace were, however, courteously deflected by the Purple Knight.

“Lord Mathis, welcome!” the king cried cordially when he entered the royal pavilion. Renly Baratheon, strong and tall of form, vigorous in spirit, strode straight up to Mathis Rowan’s own solid form, to tower over him.

“The pleasure is mine, your Grace,” he replied, offering a bow.

“Lord Mathis.” “Lord Mathis.” “Lord Mathis.” Ser Loras, Ser Jon Fossoway, and Ser Leo Blackbar all chirped from further back in the tent. The trio had turned to face him from the table they were standing beside; and where the king had come striding over from to greet him.

“Sers,” he acknowledged, recognizing he was the only one present not related by marriage of some degree. ‘How ironic, considering,’ he thought. He tried to look about unobtrusively whether young Hobber was present. His glance definitely showed no sign of Ser Gunthor Hightower, who was Ser Loras uncle through his mother, Alerie. He believed he should be flattered.

“Loras, I see our good lord is spying about for a cup. If you would be so kind so he may wet his noble thirst,” the king commanded. “There is much to talk about.”

“My thanks, your Grace. Though we spoke much on the ride, Ser Parmen was most circumspect about the particulars in escorting me here. I am at your service, my liege,” he proclaimed.

“Stalwart fellow,” the king exclaimed with delight. “The pair of you. I would not be surprised to one day find your fine son Danos taking a proud place beside dear Parmen. Though I fear you won’t find your house’s traditional colors in the rainbow. He’ll just have to make do.”

“And proudly, should such a great honor ever befall him, your Grace,” Mathis replied, feeling his stature grow.

“A sweet red, Lord Mathis?” Ser Loras asked, waggling a goblet before him.

His smile widened. “My favorite.”

The king clapped him on the shoulder. “Then let us go join him about the table, shall we?”

The Lord of Goldengrove took the goblet, nodding his thanks to the King’s equally handsome Lord Commander, and gazed down at the table. There was a map of the Crownlands spread across it and atop it stood a plethora of tiny banners, denoting the significant houses of the army. His eyes widened.

“Yes. As you have been so assiduous in preparing your house, I thought your counsel provide a modicum of wisdom on my host’s disposition.”

Mathis’ back straightened even further.

“Any thoughts, my lord?” Ser Jon asked genially.

He cleared his throat. “As there are three Reach men for every Stormlander, your Grace. I would grant them the second and fifth divisions.”

“Aye, the numbers make sense. But who do you think should lead and who accept the perceived slight of remaining behind, Lord Mathis?” Ser Loras inquired.

“As his Grace is part Estermont, that house should be given the honor of leading the second division. And perhaps Lord Bryce, as both lord of Nightsong and a member of your esteemed Rainbow Guard, should lead the fifth division,” he judged as rightful.

“Ser Leo Mertyn would do well here,” Ser Leo said of his fellow name holder.

“He is the heir, not the Lord of Mistwood, Ser,” Mathis rejoined. “It must be Staedmon or Peasebury, your Grace. In your absence, they have the stature to lead the rest of your native born banners.”

“But not the fire,” the king drawled disappointedly.

“Few of us are like yourself, your Grace; or Ser Loras,” Ser Jon said with some steel beneath the light tone.

“No, I suppose you are correct. They are … hmmmnnn.”

“Dutiful?” Mathis suggested.

“Yes, dutiful shall do,” he agreed with a chuckle. “So long as the proper Reach lord is here to stiffen their spines should they need it. Don’t you think, Mathis?” the king asked intimately.

The blood drained out of his face. The Lord of Goldengrove was to be relegated to nursemaid. Disappointment stung at his heart.

“Your Grace,” Ser Loras chastised with amiable disapproval.

“I jest, Lord Mathis. Your pardon, I jest. Of course you shall come with me. I could not bear to think of not having you with me in at the kill, as it were.”

Mathis let out an emphatic sigh of relief, causing the men around him to chuckle mightily.

“To Lord Mathis!” Ser Leo cried, raising his goblet.

“To Lord Mathis!” they echoed.

As he drank deep, he thought he caught a glimpse over the rim of his own cup, the king exchanging a knowing look with Ser Jon.

“Now about our own Reach lords, what are your thoughts, Lord Mathis?” Ser Leo Blackbar prodded encouragingly.

“Well, his Grace must certainly lead the fourth division. How else can he keep tracking of his host,” he said, giving the easiest answer first. The others all nodded in agreement.

“And you will want the van, no?” Ser Jon asked gravely.

“Well … I … that is,” and he coughed in embarrassment.

“No shame in asking for what you want, Lord Mathis,” his Grace said with evident amusement, before turning more serious. “Now, no saying I will agree, mind you. And I wouldn’t want you throwing a noble snit, my lord, if I don’t. You are my leal banner, and I rely on you greatly.”

“I understand, your Grace,” the Lord of Goldengrove replied gravely.

“Your Grace! Your Grace! Rider!”

“Where from?!?” the king cried, stepping quickly towards the pavilion entrance.

“From out of the Kingswood!” Mathis recognized the voice as belonging to Ser Emmon.

“Curious,” exclaimed Renly Baratheon, eyebrows uplifted in surprise.

----------------------------------------------------

The dirt stained, exhausted knight wore the twin white fawn livery of House Cafferen. The messenger staggered as the king himself guided him into the tent. Once there, he nobly said, “Here, take my own cup.” And he pressed the silver into the man’s trembling hands all the while gently maneuvering him into the nearest chair.

Mathis watched the man’s adam’s apple bob as he gratefully gulped the cup to its dregs. He wiped his mouth with a road soiled sleeve, leaving more of a mess on his face than the wine had. “Th..thank you, your Grace,” he spoke.

The king’s brow was pressed fiercely together. “Has Stannis launched a raid against me by sea?”

The knight shook his head. “No, your Grace. T’is the Lord Tyrell.”
Renly Baratheon instantly appeared distraught. “Has something ill befallen my goodfather,” he cried.

“No, no, your Grace.The Lord Tyrell comes.”

Like a well-trained mummer, the king’s face immediately changed expressions again; this time to confusion. “Surely he is in Highgarden?” he disputed.

“No, begging your pardon, your Grace. He will have entered the Kingswood a day ago,” the messenger insisted.

Green eyes widened in apparent shock. Then as Renly Baratheon regained his equilibrium, he began to slowly stroke his noble, strong chin. “You have my thanks, Ser,” he said absent mindedly.

“That’s not all, your Grace. Her Grace, the Lady Olenna, Ser Garlan, and Lord Redwyne accompany him.”
 
Part 33

June 15

“They appear rather heavy with ‘sers’ and light on ‘lords’,” the Blackfish observed, as the galley provided to Renly approached Lord Steffon’s anchorage in the middle of the murky waters of the Blackwater Rush. For diplomacy’s sake, that warship was chosen for the parley over the Fury for she bore the name of the brother’s father. The Lord Steffon had come out first, the High Septon its lone passenger. The King’s party had come out later on a river galley captained by Lord Davos.

“And several of those lords are feather light,” Ardrian Celtigar sneered, then venomously croaked out the names, “Shermer, Dunn, and Peasebody.”

“All seven of the so called Rainbow Guard,” Nestor Royce harrumphed.

Yohn Royce grunted unhappily in response to his cousin, for one of those was his son Robar.

“My uncle too attends the traitor,” the queen announced with a mixture of disgust and spite.

Sean spied a tall sixtyish appearing man sporting a red gold fox on the cloak wrapped about his form; the emblem of House Florent. And beside him stood a much older and more stooped lord in green looking like a geriatric turtle.

“And my grandfather, Lord Gunther. Renly rubs my nose in mine own family’s willing sedition for him,” Stannis growled menacingly, teeth instantly beginning to grind as soon as he spat the words out.

“Calmly, your Grace,” not Ned advised quietly. “He means to provoke you so that he might shine the brighter.”

“Did I not just say that, Lord … Eddard,” the stubborn mule started to snap before controlling his temper, and using the actor’s “first” name to prove it.

“Of course, Robert would have just clobbered Renly over the head with his warhammer as soon as the wretch stepped on deck,” the actor reacted, trying to lighten the mood.

“Ha!” the Crowned Stag barked with some amusement. “He would do no such thing, Eddard. T’would be knightly dishonor to break the parley. But as elder brother, Robert might claim right to kick Renly’s miserable childish arse till it bled,” he snorted. The observation drew sniggers from all present, each, unlike Sean, having to varying degrees dealt with not Mark.

Conversation remained rather subdued and desultory as Renly and his chosen fourteen slowly approached. Lancel Lannister spoke mostly with Ser Addam Marbrand, who was almost as charismatic appearing as the Kingslayer, and Lord Quenten Banefort. Edmure and the nearly insufferable Jonos Bracken exchanged pleasantries with arrogant Monford Velaryon. And Sean talked with his son, who rocked back and forth uncomfortably on his crutches. He had denied the lad any milk of the poppy or dreamwine for his badly broken leg that morning in order to keep his mind clear. The maesters tending Robb generally agreed he would always have a significant limp, but should be able to ride again once healed; at least until middle age caught up with him.

Though the king’s brother had agreed in theory to meet two days ago, the whole previous day had been spent sending emissaries back and forth across the Rush negotiating a mutually agreeable size to the ‘council’ that each claimant could bring. Sean couldn’t care less whose knob was bigger in that negotiating pissing match. The twice the holy Seven for both parties seemed as fortuitous a number as any to the actor.

Not Ned was more worried about whether he knew what he was doing. If George was going to force his written events to occur in one shape or another, as mysteriously seemed the case to the actor; then the wily old man from Sheffield would twist it to his own damned advantage. He hoped.

“Is everything in ready?” the Lord of Winterfell asked, as Renly’s galley began to scrap sides with the Lord Steffon. All eleven other men surreptitiously padded pockets with their left hands, while keeping sword hands on the hilts of their blades. They would not be taken unawares if the others chose to betray the sanctity of the parley. With the High Septon present to officiate, Sean doubted it likely; but this was fucking Westeros after all, where guest rights didn’t mean shit when the stakes were high enough.

Selyse, the only one without a weapon, not counting the Fat One, slid up a hand to check the belly padding hid under her gown and smiled for once at the actor. He nodded politely in acknowledgement back at her. “A clever ruse, Lord Eddard. Your Sansa has assisted me well,” she declared softly, hand dropping back to her side. ”But after his Grace’s victory today, such mummer’s tricks will no longer be needed. He shall place a child in me.”

Sean would rather gouge his eyes out than think of that image. “As we all pray for, your Grace,” he murmured back courteously.

“Welcome, Renly Baratheon, son of Steffon,” the Fat One’s voice boomed. “May the Seven’s peace fill you with grace as you meet with your brother, Stannis Baratheon.”

“Grace, certainly, I already have and am one, Holy Ser,” a cheerful voice called out. Renly Baratheon, clad splendidly in a green velvet doublet and satin cloak trimmed in ermine, hopped easily across the gap between the two ships. The crown of gold roses sitting above his brow didn’t wiggle as he landed lightly and boldly strode to the middle of the deck, not waiting at all for his retainers.

This was a Baratheon. He looked nothing like Gethin or Mark. Sean was impressed. Even George should be pleased with the result of his work. No wonder men flocked to him, scorning tradition and his less appealing older brother. Despite the tugging he felt at his sympathies, the old man from Sheffield knew that to survive, the youngest Baratheon must be broken, or worse.

“Can that truly be you, Stannis?” the far handsomer of the two brothers asked in amused wonder.

Stannis’ eyes narrowed. “Who else should it be?”

Renly raised both big, powerful hands, palms open. “Look at you, brother. You look almost regal,” he declared with a charming smile.

The king did in fact appear royal. Robert’s crown, thick gold crusted with rubies and black diamonds, girded his temples. Instead of green, Stannis snug-fitting, medieval style buttoned jacket was gold with a black antlered stag emblazoned boldly across the chest: Baratheon colors, Baratheon sigil. More gold and jewels studded his attire from boots to belt to the chain about his thick, strong neck.

“And have you done your duty? Truly? Selyse you must be … satisfied?” he snickered. “Look my lords, I believe this is why my brother insisted you come. He wished to show proof he might quicken his wife once every ten years.” Most of entourage now stood in an arc behind him as they laughed appropriately at his jape.

‘Fuck!’ Sean thought, seeing the initiative lost already to Renly’s quick, breezy appeal.

“By right, until a son is born me, you are still my heir, Renly,” Stannis growled; using the deceptive wording, not a lie, that not Ned had coached him to say.

“By right?” Renly scoffed. “A word you love dearer than your wife, as the whole of the realm knows, brother.”

“By right? And where is any child of yours, Renly? Have you even lain with your wife?” Stannis retorted hotly.

“My wife looks nothing like yours, praise the Seven. I expect I’ll get a son on sweet Margaery within the year,” he proclaimed confidently.

“My … my … lords!” the High Septon half shouted and half stuttered, taking a hesitant step forward between the two brothers. “Remember your noble selves, and do not blaspheme, I beg you. The realm needs peace. Not more war or … or kinslaying,” he spluttered, jowls wobbling. Both men drew back slightly at the reprimand, neither looking pleased about having received it.

“Neither does the realm desire a new god, this Lord of Light that my brother and his wife are so enamored with. I hear they’ve allowed these foreign Red Priests a temple,” Renly stated with too obvious distaste, clearly playing to the Fat One and any pious who were present. “Margaery and I were married in a sept, Holy One,” he added proudly.

Sean had argued tooth and nail for Selyse to wear no symbol of her bloody God of Flame and Shadow. She had consented, relinquishing at last her red gold crown of red flames on the dock; leaving only a ruby pendant around her neck. “His Grace worships not this Lord of Light,” not Ned declared icily, at last speaking up. “And would you despised me, Lord Renly, for my worship of the Old Gods?” he challenged.

“They are at least of Westeros, Lord Eddard. A pleasure to see you again, if you are truly the man Robert knew. I notice you’ve aged significantly since last I lay eyes upon you,” the smug prick counter challenged.

Not Ned revealed a wolfish smile. “Would I took your offer on the bridge over Maegor’s moat that night as Robert lay dying, Lord Renly. I was still addled with milk of the poppy and a tad naïve not to take your counsel. What was it?”

“I fear I no longer remember,” Renly replied lazily, like a fat cat having licked up all the milk.

“Oh, I think I do. ‘Strike! Now, while the castle sleeps. We must get Joffrey away from his mother and take him in hand. Protector or no, the man who holds the king holds the kingdom. We should seize Myrcella and Tommen as well. Once we have her children, Cersei will not dare oppose us. The council will confirm you as Lord Protector and make Joffrey your ward.’” ‘Never fuck with an actor,’ he thought, knowing he had established his bonafides with the armchair king. “Instead, I trusted Littlefinger. And with the blessings of the Old Gods, here we stand, with much unnecessary bloodshed and war behind us.”

“With all three of the Whore Queen’s get confirmed vile incest spawn, and myself as Robert’s true heir,” Stannis inserted. Another barrier bent, Stannis referring to Cersei as a whore, though she never gave away her favors for coin.

“Why the eldest and not the best-fitted?” Renly retorted. “The crown suits me as it never will suit you, Stannis. I have it in me to be a great king, strong yet generous, clever, just, diligent, loyal to my friends and terrible to my enemies, yet capable of forgiveness, patient …”

“Humble?” Not Ned supplied with palpable irony. Inside, Sean was ecstatic. As he had hoped, the vainglorious man who would be king was quoting verbatim from the scene.

Renly laughed. “My lords must allow a king some flaws. Here, I’ll prove my generosity. I have no wish to slay you, Stannis. You were never the most cherished of brothers, I confess, but you are my own blood. As Robert once gave it to me, I grant you Storm’s End.”

“It is your right, Renly. As king, I do not deny a lord of the realm from exercising his privileges. But I did not know you and your bride wished to reside in Highgarden. Would you miss the presence of pretty Ser Loras so greatly?”

Not Ned led a round of snide laughter from their side of the deck.

“I will not be mocked to my face. I will not!” shouted Loras, hand grabbing at his sword. Before the blade could completely leave its sheath, Renly quickly grabbed on to his lover’s arm to keep the peace of the parley. Several of the lords and knights of the Reach and Stormlands looked uncomfortable at the implication, but stayed mum.

“You cannot seem to keep your hands off your goodbrother, Renly,” Stannis chided. “Will Lady Margaery receive such affectionate treatment, I wonder?”

Hatred blazed in those green eyes, like wildfire. They scanned the deck, as if marking each of those standing in support of Stannis. A cruel smile slipped on to lips far thicker than his brother’s. “Stannis, we agreed to fourteen lords and sers. You appear one short, brother. Have you forgotten how to count?”

Sean coughed. Robb whistled. Grey Wind came bounding across from the galley Davos had piloted next to the Lord Steffon. Now the swords guarding Renly’s back did leap from their scabbards. The direwolf paid them no mind, coming to heel beside his two-legged brother; miraculously stopping an inch short of knocking into his crutches. He then promptly yawned, licking his chops.

“My royal husband’s fourteenth pays little heed to those he does not respect,” Selyse’s sharp voice whipped unexpectedly into the stunned silence. Then she extended her hand and Grey Wolf walked over to lick it.

Sean tried not to blink in shock, he had not expected that! No one had. Robb’s eyes shown with as much surprise as the rest of them.

“You stated great lords and knights, Lord Stannis,” a man, who could only be Mathis Rowan by his golden tree sigil, protested forcefully. “This is an insult!”

“Then pray you tell Grey Wind, my lord, that he is not the Lord of the Wood,” Robb answered; though Sean suspected the opposing lord meant both the direwolf and the queen.

“Nay, I shall not, young lord!” Rowan stated indignantly

“I watched him slay Jaime Lannister and a dozen other knights. What’s more he captured Heartsbane from Lord Randyll. Which of you Knights of Summer can claim to have done even half so much,” the Blackfish responded boldly.

“Enough. I will not gainsay the beast’s ‘right’ to be here. My brother prefers hairy things, after all,” Renly said with biting irony. “This has been all very droll, Stannis, but I grow weary of your little mummer’s show. Why did you so desperately seek a parley with me? Did you foolishly hope I would agree to bend the knee?”

Stannis snorted. “I would gladly accept if you did; and reconfirm your right to Storm’s End; but you are too much the spoiled child to so readily give up a toy you desire. No, Lord Eddard urged it upon me. I value wise counsel, like his. And as such, I thought you should hear who I have chosen to be the Hand of the King.

“This wolf? A snark? Or is it a grumkin? Surely something fantastical, Stannis; who else would agree to such madness as serving you? Do you see all those banners behind me? All the chivalry of the South rides with me, and that is the least part of my power. Our Grandfather rides with me. Your wife’s brothers and uncles ride with me. We shall find a way across the Rush, and when we do, you and your so called Hand of the King shall be destroyed.”

“A pity for your wife’s family. For Ser Loras. I’ve chosen Ser Garlan Tyrell, Lord of Harrenhal, as my Hand. I think their lord father will be quite wroth to find him destroyed.”

Renly looked stunned. Ser Loras, Lord Mathis, and a Fossoway by the Red Apple sigil in particular looked stunned as well. More stunned than Sean thought they had a right to be. He’d expected another bout of japes on their part.

“No clever words, brother,” Stannis taunted.

Then the smirk began to return. “You play the Game of Thrones better than before you fled King’s Landing, brother. I’ll give you that. It must be Lord Eddard’s sage advice; though I wonder how he stomachs giving it to you. Yes, stomachs.” Renly’s hand slid inside his satin cloak.

Beside him, Stannis tensed but made no overt move. ‘Do it, you bastard’ Sean mentally goaded both George and Renly; author and his character.

And like before, or what would have been, Renly produced a peach. “Would you like one brother?” Renly asked smiling. “From Highgarden. You’ve never tasted anything so sweet, I promise you.” He took a bite. Juice ran from the corner of his mouth.

“Aye, a peach is sweet on the palate,” Stannis agreed, smiling back dangerously.

‘Yes!’

“A man should never refuse to taste a peach.” Another part of it disappeared into his glib, cocksure mouth. “He may never get the chance again. Life is short, Stannis.” He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “I’m sorry I didn’t bring enough to share with you all, my lords,” he apologized with a superior grin.

“Yes. And I’m sure my lords of the Reach know just how very easily a peach bruises,” the king added scornfully. With those words, Stannis Baratheon reached into his own cloak and pulled out an apple.

“And quickly spoils,” added the Blackfish, holding a loft a plum.

“In the Vale we prefer fruit that lasts,” interjected Bronze Yohn, showing a palm full of cherries before plucking one into his mouth.

“As does the North,” not Ned agreed, retrieving an apricot from his pocket.

Lancel cleared his throat nervously.

‘Don’t blow your line, boy’ Sean pleaded to the Old Gods.

“The Westerlands is rocky soil. We require hardier stock,” the youth announced and then took a sizeable taste out of a pear. His bite was quickly emulated by ones from Lord Quenten and Ser Addam.

The rest of the king’s part followed suit, except Grey Wind; the king, his wife and his lords chomping into fruit to the amazement of the Southron lords and knights. Each seemingly smacked their lips with relish one last time before throwing down their pit or core or stone onto the slowly tilting deck of the Lord Steffon. “Life is short, Renly” Stannis agreed. “And like that apple, I find sitting the Iron Throne quite satisfying.”

Renly flushed hot, dropping his peach’s stone to join the other refuse. “Arm your host with fruit then, brother. See what good it does you,” he spat. “Tyrell swords will win me the throne. Rowan and Oakheart and Hightower will raise me high, with axe and mace and warhammer. Estermont arrows and Florent lances, Fossoway, Cuy, Penrose, Mullendore, Selmy, Morrigen, Caron, Crane, Caswell, Blackbar, Caron, Beesbury, Shermer, Dunn, Tarth, and Footly … they will set me on the Iron Throne instead of you. I do not care how seasoned a warrior you think you are Stannis, your host won’t survive grappling with mine.”

Again, nearly word for word Renly had recited parts of the script. Westeros couldn’t seem to help repeating itself. Sean just needed to keep playing the stronger themes in the plot over the weaker ones.

“We’ve survived your best efforts so far; or have you forgotten who now holds Greatsbane, Renly. Your childish threats do not worry me,” Stannis answered calmly, as if chiding the little boy he had once shielded at Storm’s End.

“When I make a threat, you’ll know it, brother,” Renly snapped in irritation. Then he turned to address not Ned. “Tell him, Lord Eddard. I still have the larger army; three stout men-at-arms to every one of yours. Give him your wise counsel. Unborn children know it in their mother’s womb. Old men say it with their death rattles. They know it in Dorne. They know it on the Wall. I shall be king. Tell them,” he appealed.

“I will speak, Lord Renly, as I spoke to Robert. As I spoke to you and to the Small Council, when all but Barristan the Bold agreed to assassinate a young girl for fear she might one day threaten Westeros. I will speak truth with honor,” he accused.

“You treat me unfair …”

Sean blazed right past him, pitching his voice to drown out the chatterers in the front row, the rings of the mobiles. He was an actor, godsdamnit, and he would say the lines he had carefully crafted himself. "I ask you fine sers and most great lords of the Seven Kingdoms, what unforgivable disservice has been wrought upon thee that cause such hatred to fester on good Stannis’ head? What vile deed of his goes unsaid that such a harvest of bad blood lies upon hope barren fields between thee?"

He had their attention, except for Renly whose face was puckering as if he'd just eaten a lemon instead of a peach.

"Though many ungentle words could be said of the son born after the first and before the third, lest judgment be muddied and rapid, one river of truth does flow beneath this ship named after the father of all three; and that, for all his seen and unseen faults, Stannis Baratheon has never failed by word or deed anyone in this whole realm."

Like a scolding father, he shot a warning glare and hand at Renly, right as the spoiled child went to open his mouth to dispute the notion.

"What sin has this just man cast on ye, Lord Caron, that you would have him not be a hero but shackle him forth to the chains of villains to forever hold him trapped in the dungeon of your conceit?"

"For holding the walls of Storm’s End against your siege, Lord Mathis? For keeping faith with his elder brother and securing the body of the younger from harm, you now deny his rights by all tradition and custom?”

“Did Estermont ships of the fleet sink against the Ironborn and never return to their shores?"

“What slings and arrow of outrageous fortune has he cast upon the Houses of Cuy, Crane, Morrigen, or Fossoway?”

“What evil plague ever walked to the gates of House Peasebody or Dunn or Shermer from his lips or hands or shadow? Name them. Before the Seven, name them. Lift the fog off the eyes of the Westerlands, the Vale, the Riverlands, and the North so that we may see this fiend as he truly appears.”

Silence and shame greeted his soliloquy.

“No, I thought not. He is the elder son. That is his only sin.” Not Ned thrust his chest forward to proclaim, “let any who gainsay me draw his sword in challenge; I shall allow you to swing the first blow."

King Renly snorted and looked from side to side at his banners. “You speak wondrously for a dead man, Lord Eddard. I doubt you ever uttered such eloquent words for my brother, Robert. Yours was a legendary friendship. So now, to find you love Stannis more; t’is impossible. Aye, you seem the very image, if aged, of the Lord of Winterfell. Yes, the eyes of the Seven Kingdoms are fogged. So I shall call you for what you are. Your too clever words betray you, Lord Mummer. And such you are,” he spat.

Sean took a deep breath. “And I call you what you are, Lord Renly, a craven; lacking the bravery to live as the Seven ordained you to, as the younger brother.”

Rage filled those eyes, setting them a fire. “Take back your words, Lord Mummer. Or fear my wrath,” he hissed.

Not Ned yanked out his sole glove from where it hung folded over on his belt and flung it full in Renly’s face. “This to your wrath,” he snarled.

The much bigger man’s handsome face grew dark with fury as once more swords leapt into the hands of his indignant Rainbow Guard; this time to defend their gallant liege’s honor.

“I will take the gage, your Grace,” Ser Guyard cried.

“As would I, if it please the king,” Lord Bryce shouted.

The rest quickly echoed the first two.

Renly’s lips pinched together reminiscent of Stannis. “No, I would not have it said I slew a cripple,” he ground out.

“Is it the justice of your cause you doubt, my lord?” the actor sneered. “Then let us name champions, right here, right now; and the loser shall pledge himself to the other’s cause.” His stomach lurched, he was irrevocably playing for it all: victory or dishonor and the Wall.

Renly’s head tilted slightly, calculation starting to seep back into his blazing green eyes. “The Lord of Winterfell would bend the knee to me?”

“If your champion won, I would, yes.”

Around him his allies gasped. “Lord Eddard, no!” many cried out in despair and anger. Robb convincingly added his own distraught sounding plea to the mix.

“Silence!” roared the Crowned Stag. Even Renly’s minions ceased prattling. Stannis’ dark blue eyes pierced one last time into Sean’s oddly grey-green ones. “When has Eddard Stark led me down the wrong path? The Old Gods returned him to make me king. They will not desert him now,” his Grace proclaimed.

“Then you too would bend your knee at Ser Loras victory, brother?”

“Ha!” Stannis single short bark answered that question. He might have some little faith in Gods, but he still believed in himself first.

“Along with your brother, my word, my debt, carries no weight with the Vale, Westerlands, or Riverlands,” Sean stated firmly.

“Of course,” Renly agreed with a greedy smile, eyes skipping to the Blackfish, Bronze Yohn, and Addam Marbrand; two renowned but old warriors and the only one who appeared deserving by appearances in his own Rainbow Guard. “Right here? Right now?” he repeated.

Not Ned nodded confirmation, face it’s iciest to hide the fear within; the pain raging in his belly.

“The offer is unbalanced,” Renly said.

Sean shrugged, he couldn’t commit further. He was as far out on George’s limb as he dared tread.

“I accept.”

His Rainbow Guard instantly began clamoring hotly again; for the honor of striking the war winning blow for their king.

“Your Grace, I beg the honor,” said Brienne of Tarth.

“Beg all you like,” Ser Parmen cried. “I am the finest with the blade.”

“And I the strongest arm,” disputed Ser Emmon.

“Enough, gallant sers,” cried Renly, raising a hand to still their voices. “The greatest glory by rights belongs to the greatest knight. Ser Loras shall be my champion.”

The Knight of Flowers knelt before his king. “With a glad heart, your Grace.”

Renly looked over his lover’s head at not Ned, smiling cruelly. “I heard no voices seeking your favor, Lord Eddard. Do you have a champion?” It was true. Despite Stannis’ words of assurance on not Ned’s behalf, none had sought the privilege.

“Grey Wind,” not Ned replied coldly.

And the direwolf stepped forward to the middle of the deck.

----------------------------------------------------

The arguing raged several minutes. Not Ned being accused of both mockery and false chivalry to claim a direwolf as his champion. Again Lord Brynden reminded them of Grey Wind’s proven battle prowess at the Whispering Wood, the Battle of the Camps, the taking of King’s Landing, the duel with the Kingslayer, and lastly against Renly’s own Lord Tarly on the God’s Eye River. While Ser Addam Marbrand scoffed at Ser Loras being only a tourney knight, words that almost set off another demand for satisfaction. Monford Velaryon even pointed out that they sang songs of the beast from the towers of the Red Keep to the depths of Flea Bottom.

Renly’s allies’ opinion began to shift when Lord Mathis spoke up. “Think of it your Grace. T’will be like a battle from the Age of Heroes. Or the Dawn of Days, when the First Men fought the giants, the shadowcats, and the great lions of the West sent against them by the Children of the Forest. Such glory for Ser Loras to win!”

Cooler heads then began to exert themselves and the complaints turned more towards the more mundane.

“Ser Loras wears only a modicum of mail and bears no helm,” Lord Bryce complained.

“And Grey Wind carries none either,” laughed Edmure. “Nor a sword.”

“How large a space on the deck shall they be permitted?” old Gunther asked.

“And will that mindless brute now to stay within the boundaries?” Ser Jon Fossoway queried.

“He shall, Ser, my word on it,” Robb promised.

And then another ten minutes were spent debating the size of the deck to be given over to the combat; Renly arguing for a smaller space and not Ned demanding a larger one. Finally, when Sean spied Robb give a brief nod to the arrogant prick’s latest counter-proposal, he agreed.

Paint or chalk was called for from the ship’s crew, and the line was put down.

Renly and the other Rainbow Guard attended Ser Loras; rubbing down his muscles and offering suggestions as to how best slay the murderous animal.

Sean stepped over towards Robb, but that only spooked the damned wolf as usual when he came to close; causing the fickle beast to back away. The actor retreated. Brynden, Edmure, and surprisingly the Queen then approached. Grey Wind allowed their touch.

Not Ned felt a strong hand on his shoulder. “Mathis Rowan had it right, that one is from another Age,” said Bronze Yohn. “He smells the Old Gods favor upon you, Lord Eddard.”

“Yes, but do the Old Gods favor him?” ‘And does George?’ he wondered.

“We shall see,” the Lord of Runestone stated baldly. Then in a whisper, “You planned this challenge to Renly’s honor, just like the fruit?”

“Aye,” he replied quietly.

“Well then.” The craggy face split wide. “A thousand Dragons that Grey Wind prevails!” he bellowed.

‘Christ!’ Sean thought. “This isn’t a fucking match to be gambling fivers on!’

More time was spent lining up bets; though only Edmure and the Queen backed the direwolf. At least old Alestar and the ancienter Gunther refrained from wagering.

At last pretty Loras, long brown hair flowing in the breeze stepped into the circle set about the Lord Steffon’s mast. He swept his long sword back and forth a few times; and then flexed his knees several times before assuming a basic defensive pose. Grey Wind simply took a few steps over the line and sat back on his haunches to yawn yet again.

No trumpets blew a fanfare. No crowds chanted encouragement. Even the nobles of both sides grew quiet in anticipation. Only the thumping sound of the High Septon lumbering forward in his tall crystal crown added any noise above that of the sea and wind and gulls. The Father and the Warrior were prayed to for justice and strength.

If Sean weren’t so worried about losing Catelyn, about never seeing his son born, he would have been amused at the Fat One being forced to moderate his holy words to include a wolf. And the prayer was done. The High Septon withdrew.

“Do I salute?” Ser Loras japed, waggling his sword about.

“Kill the wretched beast,” Renly commanded.

Sean saw his son’s eye lose focus, glazing over.

The hackles rose on Grey Wind’s back and death leapt snarling at the Knight of Flowers.

Bright steel catching the sun dropped low, and the streak of fur snarled and spun to the side. The wolf had killed too many men to fear them, but he remembered the painful sting of a blade.

Loras shifted and turned to keep Grey Wind in front of him. Sean was impressed with the knight’s balance and low center of gravity. Speedy too, no heavy armor weighing him down; tiring him.

After several complete circuits, taking the measure of his foe’s speed, the Knight of Flowers began to chase death. Grey Wind spun and wove, allowing Loras to get close, then scampering off or dodging behind the mast.

First blood went to the knight. Creeping backwards in front of Loras methodical attempts to cut off the edges of the circle and corner the weaponless beast, Grey Wind exploded forward in a burst of lightning, lunging for a boot. The leg was snatched awkwardly and the steel slashed along the wolf’s side, coming away splattered with crimson.

Grey Wind sprinted past, not giving the opportunity for a second strike. The dance continued. Lying on the floor of the Throne Room, handless, Sean hadn’t seen how the direwolf had defeated the Kingslayer. He now started to fret that without the distraction of a battle around him, Grey Wind’s fangs were at a disadvantage against the long reach of cold steel.

“Stand and fight, cur!” Brienne of Tarth was the first to cry.

“Faithless beast!” and worse, others of the Rainbow Guard started cursing.

Grey Wind paid no heed, allowing the dance to turn into more of a chase. Then just as suddenly the direwolf doubled back to launch another assault. The results were no better. Ser Loras sidestepped and the wolf yelped as the man’s blade sank into the meaty part of a hind leg.

Now his son’s brother moved slower, more cautiously, favoring the leg. Loras came closer. His sword would cut out and the direwolf would evade at the last moment.

“You have him now, Loras!” shouted Renly gleefully.

Sweat was on Robb’s brow and the game, injured lad wobbled some on his crutches.

Sean felt bile building at the back of his throat. If Grey Wind lost, he knew he’d spew his meager breakfast just as not Peter had at the Red Viper’s crushing death from the Mountain’s hands.

The direwolf dodged, darted, and weaved aside time and again. Muzzle snarling to show fearsome teeth, even as his speed slowly dropped notch after notch.

Loras’ blade flashed again, and the tip of one ear fell to the oak deck as Grey Wind didn’t duck quite fast enough. The beast turned tail and sprang behind the wide mast yet another time.

The Knight of Flowers leapt after his retreating were-foe, boot landing atop something hard and slippery; a peach stone. Loras skidded, wobbling, balance upset. Grey Wind spun around and pounced out from behind his shield faster than the eye could follow. The treacherous boot in his powerful mouth, the wolf crunched audibly down; the sound of bone breaking filling the air. And then he tugged mightily. Winter had come and the Knight of Summer toppled over.

In a flash, Sean’s champion released his hold and snapped at Ser Loras’ unprotected face. Another horrible crunching, wet, grinding sound rent the air; the wolf pulling the knight’s body up off of the deck by his face.

“LORASSSSSSSSSS!!!!” screamed Renly, throwing himself towards the fray.

“Grey Wind,” Robb barked, eyes no longer unfocused, though body reeling from the mental exertion. The direwolf released his bloody teeth and the Knight of Flowers flopped to the deck, face all shining in crimson.

The weird symmetry of the books had struck again, this time doubling down upon itself.

Life was short. Sean had won by a nose, for Loras had lost his; along with much more of his pretty visage. The arrogant, love struck boy would never taste anything as sweet as a peach again.

The Southron lords stood utterly shocked, watching their weeping king cradle the Knight of Flowers’ head with one strong hand while the other with his satin cloak tried to staunch the blood vomiting forth from the brave ser’s mutilated face. “Loras,” Renly crooned. “My love. My love.” The object of his affection could only gurgle back in agony through a face split gruesomely open.

“My lords and sers, do your duty,” Stannis Bartheon, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, and Protector of the Realm commanded in a royal voice.

Mathis Rowan knelt first, proclaiming, “The King.”

Alester Florent and Gunther Estermont submitted next, quickly followed by Robin Peasebury, Pyrch Dunn, and Aemon Shermer. “The King,” they chanted one after the other.

Robar Royce was the first of the Rainbow Guard to kneel and Brienne of Tarth the last. The final one to yield to Stannis Baratheon’s will was Ser Jon Fossoway, Mace Tyrell’s goodbrother and Ser Loras’ gooduncle.

A sole king now truly reigned over a united Westeros.

----------------------------------------------------

(Author’s Note: My thanks to Duras1989 for providing Sean’s Shakespearean inspired soliloquy.)
 
Epilogue

(Author’s Note: My thanks to Rinasoir for co-writing and editing the Epilogue.)


Mathis

Wine, boasting tales, saucy maids, gallant toasts, more wine, and excellent cheer inundated the Queen’s Ballroom. The happy mood poured like the freely flowing Arbor Golds and Sweet Reach Reds out of Maegor’s Holdfast to fill the entire Red Keep; spilling out of it into the very streets of King’s Landing. Lords and knights and merchants and craftsmen and smallfolks celebrated for Westeros had a king. A sole king. A king acclaimed by all whom mattered in the realm; Lord Mathis Rowan being far from the least of them.

The Lord of Goldengrove, from his seat of honor between the Lord Paramount of the Westerlands and his soon to be goodson – and perhaps a little in his cups, proudly remembered the fine service he had provided the realm. Immediately upon poor Ser Loras’ valiant defeat by House Stark’s noble beast, Stannis Baratheon had acted with kingly confidence and ordered the Lord Steffon to dock at Southwark, so that he might greet his Reach subjects and proclaim his royal authority over them. Mathis had instantly taken up the duty of introducing his Grace to the great lords and knights so that they too might bend the knee. And it had been Mathis’ quiet suggestion that had guided King Stannis to courteously invite them to a feast; this feast!

Mathis happily downed another long draft of an excellent red vintage, the warmth of it tingling out to the ends of his fingers and toes. The only slight remorse he felt was for Lord Renly and his ill-fated lover, poor Ser Loras; more than merely a much cherished boon companion after all, as he had on occasion wondered, if only to himself. The most affable of lords had lost his kingly wager and the realm with it, by a peach stone, a wolf, and a nose. The Seven almost displaying a mummer’s sense of humor in how they choose to reaffirm the right of the elder born over the younger.

Mathis tried to soberly ponder what would happen when Mace arrived in a few days. How would his old friend handle the crippling of yet another son? What wise but sarcastic advice would the Queen of Thorns offer her ‘dolt’ of a son? How would poor, sweet Margaery cope with the salacious talk that would inevitably arise about her husband and her brother? Would Garlan and Paxter be allowed to sit on the Small Council? And once Loras healed, would Mace allow him out of Highgarden? To visit Storm’s End? Would Lord Renly want anything to do with the Knight of Flowers, his beauty lost? “So much misfortune for such noble sers and fine ladies,” he quietly tutted to himself.

Still, Renly Baratheon remained the Lord Paramount of the Stormlands, and, for the non, heir to the Iron Throne. Oh what a clever ruse to make her Grace appear pregnant. The king did need to get on that with royal vigor, and soon; it would not do if a counter-court were to develop at Storm’s End. Mathis would not put it past the amiable Renly to turn bitter that his less agreeable brother had won the throne, though he shouldn’t. There were worse outcomes for the leader of a lost rebellion; like losing one’s head, as had happened – at first – to wily Lord Eddard. Mathis doubted the Old Gods would look as kindly on Renly; holy forces were a foot. ‘Foolish to stand in their way,’ he thought.

And how noble of the king, and who ever claimed Stannis Baratheon was anything but honorable, to openly profess his intention before all to keep his pledged word. In defeat, the Reach, like Renly, had not done poorly. At the cost of a few men at arms, the station and honor of Mathis own house had risen inestimably; and not just by the foisting off his unmaidenly daughter Tioni on a stalwart Lannister of the highest blood. Had he not knelt to the king first? Had he not been the trusted lynchpin in the Reach’s camp between the hard core Renly loyalists and the wiser Stannis accommodators? Had he not proposed this marvelous feast?

“Surely a seat on the Small Council shall one day be mine,” he whispered into his raised silver and amethyst goblet. Westeros future looked bright. And House Rowan’s future shone even brighter still. His only worries were if Mace reacted poorly to Stannis’ cleverly engineered solution to the brothers’ misunderstanding. Or, if any lord or knight, still too foolishly enamored with Lord Renly that they could not see the good sense in front of their face, might try to make Mathis pay in blood for his key role in reuniting House Baratheon. Well let them try, his sword arm was strong and his mind keen. He hadn’t felt so young in years.

These musings, as well as other more salacious ones, were interrupted by another one of the new-fangled songs the king’s court seemed so besotted with. They had seldom been disturbed by his Lannister table-mates; a noble, but sullen lot before Stannis triumph. From all around the Queen’s Ballroom, drunk Northmen suddenly began pounding on the tables and caterwauling away with the evening’s frog appearing bard.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh, ah
Ahhhhhhhhhhh, ah
We come from the land of the ice and snow.
From the midnight cold where the hot springs flow.”


Court would be a very different place under King Stannis, Mathis decided. Not least of the changes would be the royal choice of entertainment if this Symon “Silver tongue” was any indication of his Grace’s new patronage of music. At the high table, Stannis’ face might be near as tight and puckered as ever it was when he acted as Robert’s Master of Ships, but the man simply couldn’t stop his hand from tapping in time to the beat of the song. Extraordinary!

“On we sweep with thrashing blade, our only goal will be the western dead.”

So far, Mathis hadn’t recognized a single of the songs. Most were faster paced than the norm, while shorter in length, with frequent gaps between verses where the harp, lyre, mandolin, or drum play seemed to add unspoken words and moods to the story. Odd, but fascinating. Yet these frequently haunting melodies were proving amazingly popular with the Crownlanders, Northmen, and Riverlanders.

“On we sweep with thrashing blade, our only goal will be the western dead.”

But not popular with everyone, he duly noted. Neither youth sitting on either side of him appeared terribly enamored with this war ditty. Why should they. The Old Lion had lost, hadn’t he, and reduced the status of his entire house. To Mathis way of thinking, being forced to listen to a song glorifying one’s own defeat was not the worst punishment. Lucky for Lord Lancel and Ser Tyrek that King Stannis had let the cubs of the next generation live; unlike their Uncle Tywin, who hadn’t left a single Reyne or Tarbeck alive to ever hear “The Rains of Castamere.”

“So now you’d better stop and rebuild all you ruined,
For peace and trust can win the day despite of all your treason.”


And lucky for the Lord of Goldengrove too. He now had a captive groom of the finest breed for that slut of a daughter of his. ‘Yes, peace and trust can win the day,’ he agreed amicably. Mathis tipped back the red, letting it slid down smooth and warm into his belly until the cup emptied. Defeat had never tasted so grand. ‘Pity poor Loras had to lose half his face for it.’

“Oooooooh, oh
Oooooooh, oh”


Lady Dacey stood up, along with many other Northern lordlings, to add her howls to the song’s banshee cries. Lancel sitting below her towering height actively frowned at his betrothed’s action, but said nothing. ‘Better get used to that, lad,’ Mathis thought with sweet condescension.

“Oooooooh, oh
Oooooooh, oh”


--------------------------

Arya

Garth sat between Arya and Father. And Arya sat between Garth and Lady Oakheart, Garth’s grandmother. Her almost betrothed had been a bit stiff and dull at first, sitting quiet and proper at the start of the feast. The young pair by unspoken agreement let his grandmother and Father carry the conversation over both their heads while they mostly nibbled at what passed by them on the table: honeyed nuts, little stuffed pasties, skewers of meat drizzled in hot sauces or peppered with savory herbs.

Listening with one ear, she discovered he had acted as Lady Oakheart’s page in the rebels’, former rebels’, army. It sounded to Arya as if the lady had kept him as busy as any scullery maid; though undoubtedly cleaner and better fed. She approved of hard work; Flea Bottom and Yoren had reinforced the childhood lessons of Winterfell, not that she wanted to go back to either stitching or scavenging for food. Though if offered the choice, she would take scavenging over pointless needle work any day; and Needle work over all!

The “boy”, as Arya kept thinking of him even though he was twelve name days to her ten, started to relax when stupid Symon began singing. That he seemed to like father’s secretly written songs oddly pleased Arya. Soon enough they were talking excitedly of swords and sparring. He had never gone against anyone with water dancer skills, and was eager to try her Needle work in the morning.

That he thought nothing of a girl wielding a blade spoke well of House Oakheart. Arya supposed having his grandmother lead their banners to war might have something to do with that. The only question left to answer was whether she should go easy on him. With Olyvar that had never been a question; of course he was a man with battle experience, not a boy, like Garth. If Hot Pie and Lommy had taught her anything, it was that while boys’ might speak tough, many were fragile. Few were Gendrys. She wondered which type Father was sticking her with.

From what she could tell, Arya hoped the “boy” took after his grandmother. Lady Arwyn was a wee thing, but appeared strong as silk and steel. A bit like her mother, a lady whom even the stupidest knight or pig headed lordling found they simply must obey. The soon to be betrothed girl leaned over to peer affectionately down the table to where the pregnant woman sat, belly just big enough now to start showing through whatever dress she wore.

Arya hoped for a baby sister; though knew most everyone else was hoping for another boy. If it was a girl, maybe Sansa wouldn’t have to marry a Frey after all. Much as she loved Roslin, the suitors now left from her goodsister’s old house were a wretched lot. None could match Olyvar, even if nose-less Walder could fight. And much as Sansa … annoyed her, if even half of Roslin’s stories were true, she would never wish Walder on anyone except dead Queen Cersei. Maybe Perwyn and dull Jonelle would have a decent son to …

“So what would you think of that, Garth?” Lady Arwyn asked.

“So … so long as my lord father agrees, it would be an honor to squire for him,” the boy, young man?, replied dutifully, clearly a bit uncertain..

‘What?’ Syrio would have slapped her with his wooden sword for not seeing.

“Won’t it be grand to have Garth so close, Arya?” Father prodded her with a knowing look over Garth’s head.

“Yes, ever so much,” she promptly answered, smiling widely despite not having a clue.

“Don’t let his missing foot worry you, Garth. My gooddaughter’s brother will be back riding soon enough. He has the makings of a great knight. And Lord Medger has promised to make him his master-at-arms. You will learn much in the North, I promise,” Father vowed.

‘Perwyn! He’ll be squiring at Cerwyn Castle, less than a day’s ride.’ “And ever so close to Winterfell,” she interjected, enthusiastically grabbing the “boy’s” arm.

He mustered a hesitant, shy smile for her.

Tada! Tada! TADA!!! Trumpets blew, ending all conversation.

“The King! The KING!! THE KING!!!” the room roared.

Arya’s eyes flew to the high stable where Robb and Roslin sat at the places of honor with Grey Wind, who appeared more jaunty than worse for wear with a half ear, gnawing happily away at their feet on a large cow bone. The not so dour king was standing, a half smile on his normally puckered up face. He raised his hands, gaining a modicum of quiet. “Valor, no matter where it is found, deserves reward,” he proclaimed. “And valor performed in service of the throne, deserves the greatest of rewards. Lord Robb, your wolf,” the royal command spoke unequivocally.

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! Howls roiled through the Queen’s Ballroom.

She watched her brother’s lips move, but could hear no sound of it over the raucous wolf calls. Nevertheless, she read what they said. “Grey Wolf, come.” The direwolf rose somewhat stiffly, his ear not his only wound taken this day. “Heel.” Back on his haunches, his head still rose significantly above the height of the high table.

Devan stepped out of the shadows carrying a sword which the king picked up. The blade came gently down on Grey Wind’s front right shoulder. “In the name of the Warrior I charge you to be brave.”

Arya’s skin broke out in goose bumps at what she was witnessing.

The sword moved from the right to the left front shoulder. “In the name of the Father I charge you to be just.”

Back over to the right. “In the name of the Mother I charge you to defend the young and innocent.”

And lastly back to the left again. “In the name of the Maid I charge you to protect all women. Arise, Ser Greywind of House Direstark, and serve the realm with honor,” the king whom Father had put upon the Iron Throne declared.

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!
AAAAOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!
AAAAOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!

The howls of joy at the king’s favor echoed off the walls.

Grey Wind tilted his head back and drowned them all out. AAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

“Aaoooooo! The song! Aaoooooo! The song!”

Arya found herself chanting along for the song too. “Aooooo! The song!” Her face a merry grin. “Come on, Garth; yell it!” she encouraged the “boy”. “Aooooo! The song!”

He looked at his grandmother who nodded firmly with the slightest of smiles at him.

“Aoooooo! The song!” her almost betrothed yelled fervently, exultant to scream with boyish gusto alongside Arya.

The king stood again and raised his hands. The shouts died down, if only just barely. “Singer. I and my banners would hear Ser Greywind’s song,” he commanded.

The toad bowed low, revealing the bald spot on top which he desperately tried to comb over. “My pleasure, your Grace.”

A lively introduction of chords and beating of drums announced the ode to House Stark’s sigil.

“I saw a direwolf with a Red Cloak torso in his maw
Walking through the streets of Flea Bottom in the rain.
He was looking for a shop called Halfpenny Eats.
Gonna get a big dish of lion brown stew”


“Aaoooooo!
Grey Wind of Winterfell!
Aaoooooo! Aaoooooo!
Grey Wind of Winterfell!
Aaoooooo!”


“If you hear him howling around your holdfast door
Better not let him in.
Big bad Kingslayer got decapitated late last night
Grey Wind of Winterfell again.”


“Aaoooooo!
Grey Wind of Winterfell!
Aaoooooo! Aaoooooo!
Grey Wind of Winterfell!
Aaoooooo!”


“He’s the hairy-back Stark who killed’em by the Fork.
Lately he’s been overheard by the Rush
Better stay away from him
He’ll tear your throat out, ser
I’d hate to meet his master.”


“Aaoooooo!
Grey Wind of Winterfell!
Aaoooooo! Aaoooooo!
Grey Wind of Winterfell!
Aaoooooo!”


“Well I saw Robb Stark walking with the King
Leading the direwolf of Winterfell
Well I saw Robb Stark walking with the King
Leading the direwolf of Winterfell
I saw a direwolf lapping lion’s blood at midnight.
And his fur was perfect.”


“Aaoooooo! Grey Wind of Winterfell!
Draw blood
Aaoooooo! Grey Wind of Winterfell!”


AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

Arya stood, cupping both hands to the side of her mouth, unleashing the wolf within. Approvingly, she watched Garth hop up to join her. He had a nice smile before it was hidden behind his hands.

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

The delirious celebration began to taper off and her fellow Northmen started sitting back down; usually not until after taking another large drink from overflowing mugs, sometimes one in each hand. She spied her father, who had not risen with his banners, smiling broadly. His green-grey eyes spoke the hidden truth that Syrio had told her to find. There was joy there, but also that look she had come to recognize: a certain self-assured, secret amusement at ... well, that she wasn’t sure at what … not exactly.

They had twinkled similarly back at the Maidenvault, as the pair of them had waited for Mother and Sansa to finish dressing for tonight’s feast. Arya had asked him what was to become of Lord Renly’s Rainbow Guard and when he got to the last name of the seven, Brienne of Tarth, there it flashed. “I was thinking of inviting her to Winterfell. She’s no Water Dancer, but she is a great warrior. Perhaps you could learn a thing or two from her, Arya. What do you think?

The idea of women warriors pleased her. And everything about returning to Winterfell vastly pleased her. She missed Bran and Rickon, of course. And she missed all the friends she had left behind. She missed Farlen the kennelmaster training the dogs and Mikken hammering at his warm forge. She missed sneaking food out of the kitchen underneath the nose of Gage and playing with his daughter, Turnip. She missed old Nan’s tales and tall Hodor walking about always saying “Hodor. Hodor. Hodor.

She missed Jon Snow terribly. Arya understood that trouble was brewing beyond the Wall. Uncle Benjen was still missing and her brother was out on a Great Ranging searching for him. She had also overheard that Father intended to visit the Wall. She hoped to go too, hidden if she had to, so that she might see Jon again.

And she missed Nymeria, a true warrior, most of all. Father had promised that all the banners would hunt for signs of her when they came to the Trident. Though, when he spoke of it, his eyes never quite twinkled with any hint of the Old Gods. She didn’t care. Well, not much. Grey Wind, Arya just knew, would be a great help in finding his litter mate. And when they did, she prayed Nymeria would forgive her. Her wolf’s name was now the only one she whispered to herself in the silence of long, dark nights.

“What are you humming?” Garth asked.

“Hhhhmm?” she asked back, the “boy” startling her out of her reveries.

“You’re singing something. Another of these Northerner songs? Sing it for me. Please?” he begged.

Arya blushed and smiled at the same time. She frequently found herself humming it at the oddest times. She gathered her courage, trusting he would not mock her for it:

“Staring at the blank scroll before you
Open up the dirty shutter
Let the sun illuminate the words that you could not find
Reaching for something in the distance
So close you can almost taste it
Release your inhibitions
Feel the snow on your skin
No one else can feel it for you
Only you can let it in
No one else, no one else
Can speak the words on your lips
Today is where your book begins”

--------------------------

Roose

The seating in the Queen’s Ballroom was not the normal high table to the south, western table for the Westerlands, eastern table for the Vale, and northern table for the North. No, that would not do after today’s victory. The Realm was one again, thanks to Blessed Ned, so there was to be no division by kingdoms in the large room this night. In the over packed, chaotic, loud chamber Ambrose sat beside Bracken, Royce together with Hightower, Brax by Redfort, Peasebody alongside Karstark, Glover near Lydden, and Celtigar next to Estermont.

“Hey lady--you got the love I need
Maybe more than enough.
Oh Sweetling sweetling sweetling... walk a while with me
Ohhhh, You've got so much, so much, so much ... “

Perhaps not in all instances, the Lord of the Dreadfort noted. Edmure Tully drank deeply with his goodfather to be, Lord Gawen Westerling, and two of his newly released cronies, the equally vacuous Ronald Vance and Lymond Goodbrook; ransoms nevertheless still honorably promised their Reach captors despite the just concluded civil war. Lord Jason Mallister shared berths at a table with his young, but promising son, Patrek. Quiet Lord Karyl Vance interestingly dined with Ser Robar Royce, whom he had yielded his sword to, and Robar’s father, the impressive Lord Yohn. Most at the feast were content, and those few who were not hid it acceptably well when Roose’s discerning gaze passed over them.

Many have I loved - Many times been bitten
Many times I've gazed along the open road.


Only Dorne remained absent. But not for long, he suspected. The King’s indisputable triumph over his brother, as well as the three cranial gifts already delivered to Sunspear, would undoubtedly bring an official emissary from House Martell soon enough. None of Prince Doran’s children were married as far as he had heard. What snares would be laid to entrap at least one of them, he wondered. Or was the memory of Elia still too bitter for them to fall into Blessed Ned’s bed of alliances?

Many times I've lied - Many times I've listened
Many times I've wondered how much there is to know.


The Lord of the Dreadfort sat beside his betrothed. Who in turn sat next to her “uncle,” the Stark favored Perwyn; given the spot at the very end of the table to make it easier for the one and a half legged man to rise up or down, as needs be. Nearest on Roose’s other side was the far too handsome and charming Ser Addam Marbrand; and just beyond Lord Monford Velaryon, who mistakenly believed himself to be Marbrand’s equal in those areas. Transitory talents that had none the less gained them the privilege of attending the king’s parley with Lord Renly.

Many dreams come true and some have silver linings
I live for my dream and a pocketful of gold.


Walda Frey shrieked gleefully at the song and leaned in close to Roose, purposefully brushing her substantial teats against his arm. “Grandfather paid my dowry in silver, my sweet lord. Does that make me your dream?”

He peered down at her; plump lips glistening with wine and fleshy breasts showing an arousing shade of rose pushed enticingly high above the low cut black bodice. His previous wives had simply lain unmoving, duty bound, nothing more, to receive him in bed. From the few quick glimpses Walda Frey had shown him on the sly of her character, she seemed to promise something far earthier, lustier, than either barren Zara or dead Bethany. “I am a lord. I take what I desire. I seldom have cause to dream. “

She licked her lips, as if testing the taste of his words. “I’ve a pocket for you,” she whispered up at him huskily, her pale blue eyes staring meaningfully into his moon white ones . Beneath the table, Roose felt her hand move languidly across his leg and begin caressing his crotch. “Is this the gold to fill my pocket.”

He breathed deep to concede the sudden presence of the humors coming upon him. Her touch was not hesitant, suggesting she had done the like of this before. But neither was it a whore’s deft skill. No, not like Shae’s; though he found it both appealing and promising. His cock began to stand.

Walda giggled mischievously. “My, what a lot of gold, my lord,” she practically purred.

He would not allow his humors to rule him. The short, strong fingers of his right hand stabbed her hidden wrist, pressing cruelly. She gasped in pain, instantly releasing him; which only served to harden him further. “I am a lord. I take what I desire. And I will take you.”

“You desire me then, my lord?” she asked both warily and hopefully.

The Freys were a deceitful, lecherous, bullying lot; how could they not be considering their lord. Roose could well imagine the games of dominance played out amongst the sprawling clan of them confined together for years at a time in the Twins. He enjoyed amusements too, so he permitted himself a small, encouraging smile. “Often,” he answered softly.

“I will work ever so hard to please you, my sweet lord,” she beamed up at him, nothing demure about her proposition. Boldly, her hand started to slowly creep again until he gave her a single cold shake of the head. Finally, she leaned away from him and reached for her goblet again. Only partially deterred by his dominance, her smile was now more saucy than diffident.

Promising indeed. Shae would be lucky later to escape the night with only a horse cropping across her almost boyish arse and a cunt full of Roose’s seed.

Mellow is the man who knows what he's been missing
Many many men can't see the open road.


Many is a word that only leaves you guessing
Guessing 'bout a thing you really ought to know, ooh!
You really ought to know...


As the song ended and his blood slowly returned to its normal, placid pathways, Roose realized the true question of import was how fertile Walda’s cunt and womb would prove to be. That too seemed promising, he decided. But would that result in a satisfying dream or a stark nightmare?

Winter is coming. When the snows fall and the white winds blow, the lone wolf dies but the pack survives. You are part of my pack now Roslin. House Stark will look after you and your kin. You have my word on that.

Walda.

Blessed Ned had been speaking to neither his gooddaughter nor ‘fair’ Walda. Those words had been for the Lord of the Dreadfort and the Lord of the Dreadfort alone. No matter how fertile she did prove, even squeezing out sons the way she squeezed capons in her greedy mouth, Ramsay would kill them.

And who will be leading your bannermen to Winterfell?”

Walda. Ramsay.

Ramsay, so full of bad blood, who desperately needed the succor of regular leechings to remove the poisonous anger boiling within him. Ramsay lead the Dreadfort’s contingent against the Ironborn to Winterfell, as Blessed Ned must have known all along would happen.

Good. Very good. I hope he shows well, so I might reward him … personally … with lands. On the Stony Shore perhaps?

Walda. Ramsay. The Dreadfort.

Land to bury him under? Blessed Ned must know of Domeric. Must know of Reek. Must know of Ramsay’s peculiarity with dogs and the women. He sighed softly. There would be no peaceful land, no quiet people, for Roose when he returned to the Dreadfort. Would Ramsay’s death be such a horrible blow?

He was near fifty, though he looked younger. ‘I will not live to see any new sons to manhood.’ “The lone wolf dies but the pack survives. You are part of my pack. House Stark will look after you and your kin.” ‘Boy lords are the bane of any house,’ he countered that promise with hard fact.

Walda. Ramsay. The Dreadfort. Blessed Ned.

Blessed Ned did not like him. Despised him. Knew of his almost treason. Yet tolerated his continued living, if barely. The Lord of Winterfell knew of Shae. Knew of Bronn. Knew of Qyburn. But did not recognize them with his own eyes. What to trust, he could not calculate, only guess. Roose despised guessing.

Ramsay. The Dreadfort. Blessed Ned.

Lords and underlings were predictable pieces to be manipulated for his amusement. Even the fickle and impulsive were constant to their own impetuous needs. Roose had proven able to manipulate Blessed Ned, if only a little, and then mostly just through the irksome nature his very presence invoked in the Old Gods’ miracle. And for all that, the issue of the Ironborn visions had been the sole example to strike solidly. He lacked sufficient understanding to control what drew his curiosity, like a moth to the flame.

The Dreadfort. Blessed Ned.

Perhaps he should simply leave well enough alone. Walda would breed or she would not. Ramsay would live or Ramsay would die. House Bolton would survive or end, lone wolf or pack. Blessed Ned would continue to envision or be blind to events. The stones of the Dreadfort would remain or fall into ruin. And Roose would watch and accept whatever would now be wrought in the North.

Blessed Ned.

‘No. I … cannot,’ he admitted to himself. He could not give up control. He. Could. Not. He would not be beaten at The Game.

The braying roused him from the unusual depths he had silently sunk to within himself.

“A peach, Lord Monford?”

“Peaches bruise, Ser Addam.”

“And spoil quickly as well, my lord.”

The pair shared another raucous laugh, enthusiastically thumping the table with arm sword strength. Roose’s goblet tipped over from the shaking and rocking, spilling hippocras which drained off the table between him and Ser Adamm.

“My pardon, Lord Roose,” the handsome, sociable Westerlander quickly declared.

He smiled faintly to indicate it was of no matter to him.

“I wish Lord Renly had accepted his Grace’s offer of twenty lords for the parley, instead of twice the Holy Seven, for you are high in his esteem,” the knight proclaimed with an appearance of actual sincerity.

Being excluded had hardly bothered Roose, he knew how high he stood. The distribution of lords and knights attending by kingdom had had an inarguable logic to it. The direwolf’s inclusion in their number had only confirmed his suspicion of Blessed Ned’s plan, as well as his opponent’s utter mastery of The Game board. “Lord Stark made a fool out of Lord Renly,” he ventured with conciliatory companionability.

“Moon Boy couldn’t have played the part better if Lord Eddard was whispering the lines to him,” Lord Monford agreed, thrusting himself into the conversation.

“Renly was a mummer’s puppet in Lord Stark’s hands,” Addam Marbrand cheerily concurred, bobbing his hands as if the humiliated lord dangled from them.

“How he knew Lord Renly would pull that peach?” the Velaryon hooted rhetorically. Then both men pretended to dig into their clothing and bring forth fruit of their own out to bite down on, before gleefully throwing the imaginary cores or pits to the floor.

“T’was as if Lord Stark wrote the play and we were all mummers reading his script,” Ser Addam proclaimed through more laughter.

The blood and humors in Roose Bolton’s pale, hairless body instantly turned to ice.

-------------------------

Catelyn

In less than a week she would reach five months. Those first few nights beside the Ruby Ford, making feverish love inside the tent as the Red Messenger blazed across the dark sky; that was when her child was conceived. That was when hope had returned to her, blinding her more fiercely than the comet ever could.

She looked over at the wise, handsome, strong face; remembering the girlish infatuation with which she’d swooned over it on the banks of the Trident. That week before Robb arrived at Darry had been a dream. She was seventeen again and giddy at marrying Brandon; not the quiet younger brother she had only met the once.

Ned Stark had been a stranger when he took her maidenhead and left a babe to grow in her belly. And then he had gone, only to return a long year later with a bastard in tow. Living alone, except for Robb, at Winterfell had been hard, so very hard, at first. Love had come, but it had come slowly. By Sansa’s birth it had begun to temper into something stronger than steel, but by then she was no longer a doe eyed lass; she was Catelyn Stark, the Lady of Winterfell.

His gaze grabbed her and he grinned, just for her; an act that shot unbridled joy into her soul in a way that Ned never had. The hair was now mostly Stark grey and white, but his grey eyes, sprinkled with green – the only not Ned feature about him, twinkled with life again. The crow’s feet and worry lines were already receding. He had won. The family had won. The North and all of Westeros had won.

Catelyn Stark reached over for his stump and placed it on her belly. His grin grew even wider at the movement beneath. “He kicked!” the man whose bed she shared exclaimed happily.

She smiled back at him, enjoying his touch; even in the loud, crowded hall. ‘Oh, Mother, let my child be a boy,’ she prayed. He had promised to find Arya. He had promised to save Sansa. He had promised to keep Robb save. He had promised to make Stannis king and save Westeros. The price had been high; twice she had almost lost him. Tonight he would keep his last promise.

“Are you ready?” he whispered into her ear.

“Yes.”

“Where’s Davos?”

They both looked about the Queen’s Ballroom for the simple, trustworthy knight.

“Over in the corner,” Catelyn said, spying the Master of Whisperers. The low born lord was staying out of the way of his “betters,” lest it reflect poorly on his master. He held King Stanns’ utmost trust, but at best he would only ever be tolerated by the Southron Lords for whom blood meant more than duty or honor.

It took several minutes until he noticed them and tilted his head in understanding. Catelyn nodded back and turned towards her other seatmate. “Lord Titus, I fear you must forgive me.”

“What? Lady Catelyn, leaving so soon?” the Reach lord protested good naturedly.

She blatantly placed a hand over her belly. “I fear I must, my lord.”

“Well, if you … Nooooo. Lord Eddard, as well?” the Lord of Starpike complained.

“My lord husband is dutifully attentive to my needs,” she answered, before leaning forward to more conspiratorially whisper, “and I fear he is not in the strongest of health himself.” A little honey of intimacy to appease the rebel lord for coming to heel.

“Strong enough for Lord Renly today and healthier than Ser Loras,” Titus Peake snorted with grim amusement. “To your child,” he toasted, lofting his cup. “Beautiful as the Maiden and courageous as the Warrior, my lady.”

She stood. “I will settle for healthy, Lord Titus.” ‘And true born.’

“Motheeerrrr,” Arya complained under her breath.

Ned would not have let her get away with that behavior. “Behave yourself or you won’t be allowed to use Needle for a week,” she scolded under her breath, taking her daughter be the elbow.

“Erp!”

Lords and knights made way for the Lord and Lady of Winterfell; and in doing so, also drew unwanted attention to them, for each wished to salute them and more importantly be seen gaining their attention. The music died out as appreciative, fawning shouts of “Winterfell,” “Lord Stark,” “Wolf,” and “Winter is Coming” filled the ballroom.

Catelyn noted the king’s heavy brow furrowing unhappily up at the high table. She paused passing between tables and decided to take the Crowned Stag by the antlers. She stepped through the narrow gap and out into the central square filled by Symon Silvertongue, his band, Moon Boy, and other jugglers, mummers, and fools. Again she deliberately held her belly with exaggerated care and curtseyed. “By your leave?”

The tight face loosened. “Lady Catelyn,” he acknowledged, then began talking with Robb.

She pivoted faintly and curtseyed once more. “Your Grace.”

Queen Selyse smiled enigmatically and nodded slightly. Behind her grace’s chair, Sansa smiled broadly at her.

Not Ned, Arya, Lord Davos, and his son Devan waited for her in the corridor, servants hustling back and forth with empty and full plates, flagons, and goblets. A quartet of Winterfell guardsmen met them at one of the alcoves by Maegor’s gate. She and her family put on their long Winterfell cloaks to ward against the chill and the night’s darkness.

As they passed on to the drawbridge over the iron spiked moat, the Master of Whisperers opened his mouth. “If my lord had a moment, a message came for him to the Rookery. I might retrieve it for you.”

“Oh, aye, very well, Lord Davos,” the Old Gods’ chosen one answered off-handedly.

Arya sighed as a tired misbehaving child would.

Lord Davos’ abode in the Red Keep was not far away. A pair of guards stood outside the front door. And inside revealed another pair.

“Arya, your cloak. Pass it to Devan,” the father of her daughter’s heart commanded, as he pulled his own grey one off. Catelyn emulated him, her heart starting to quicken its beat.

“My cloak?”

“We are not returning to the Maidenvault. Not directly, that is,” Catelyn enlightened briefly, handing her cloak over to the shorter of the two men awaiting them. He in turn exchanged one back.

“We’re not?” Arya echoed in confusion.

“No,” not Ned answered, passing over his cloak. “Remember to keep your left hand hidden,” he cautioned.

“Here,” Devan prompted.

“Is all in readiness?” she asked, trying to keep her nervousness showing,

“Septon Dickon shall be there,” Davos Seaworth confirmed calmly.

“How will we know him?” she asked.

“He always said the Smith spoke best to him, though he never officially swore to him. I would look for the Septon near his altar. Look for a hammer on his sash and a streak of red on each sleeve. Ah, almost forgot, you will need this too,” their conspirator said, holding up yet one more indistinct colored cloak.

“We are going for the tunnels, Arya,” not Ned added, taking it from Davos and tucking it in the crook of an elbow.

“OH!” her daughter exclaimed, understanding at last the reason for the subterfuge. She hurried to swap her cloak over to young Devan. Catelyn hoped he would not be disciplined for abrogating any duties as the king’s page for the rest of the night. “Won’t they know it’s not us?” she asked.

“Osric’s helped me slip out of the Maidenvault and the Red Keep unseen before. They’ve been told something is a foot, but they know to keep their mouths shut,” the Lord of Winterfell explained.

Down into the cellars of the Rookery they descended, then along winding dank tunnels made of damp stone and beaten earth far beneath the Red Keep. The Onion Knight, torch in hand, led them unerringly. They came at last to a door and stopped. “The Royal Library is beyond there.” The Royal Sept lay next to it. A small smile split Davos’ sturdy, plain, sea stained face. “Joy be with you.”

He pressed on something Catelyn could not see and the door soundlessly opened. Somewhere ahead a torch or candle threw dim light. She stepped through first, eager to be on with it. Her betrothed and Arya followed. The door closed behind them, revealing only a book case full of scrolls and other bins of parchment scraps in the gloom.

It took a few minutes for the three of them, but they found their way outside. The Middle Bailey was full of drunken revelers dancing about bonfires, celebrating the civil war’s end and their escape from it with their lives and bodies intact.

A steady stream of worshippers flowed in and out of the Royal Sept. Staying tight together they passed within. The light from the bonfires and the Red Comet cast interesting hues and shadows through the stained glass windows of the seven sided building. Several quiet services were under way, but luckily none before the Smith.

Catelyn spied a kneeling man in the traditional brown. She placed a hand gently on his shoulder. “Holy Septon, forgive me. Lord Davos sent us to you,” she said quietly.

“A sinner, but a good man,” a deep, melodious voice answered. The Septon rose slowly and carefully, hinting greatly at an advanced age. He shuffled about. His eyes were whiter than his hair and beard, blind; very old indeed.

“By your speech, you are high born and not young, my daughter. Have you both been married before?”

“Yes,” Catelyn whispered. ‘Forgive me, Ned.’

“Yes,” her love replied softly. His confirmation of it pained her even if it did not surprise her. She remembered the names whispered from dreams in the deep of the night: Debra, Molly, Melanie, Lorna, Abigail, Evie, and Georgina. They could not all be the secret names of unspeakable Old Gods. It did not matter.

“Then I think we shall ask for the blessings of the Mother instead of the Maiden,” the Septon stated kindly.

“I am already pregnant,” she admitted ashamedly.

While the eyes were cold and blind, the warmth of the answering smile more than made up for it. “All the more reason to wed before her then. If you would help guide me, I shall help guide you, my children.”

The ceremony passed as in a dream. The Sept was loud. There was no singing. There were no grand knights in shiny armor or beautiful ladies dressed in satin and silk, only a teary eyed Arya and simple prayers spoken by a blind man.

At the Septon’s gesture, she slipped off her own plain beige cloak and not Ned struggled with his one hand to place the dull green sailor’s one Lord Davos had given him about her shoulders. Catelyn helped him clasp it with a simple bronze lock.

With the slight click, the Septon said, “Pledge your oath before the Mother, my children.”

“With this kiss I pledge my love, and take you for my lord and husband,” she said hoarsely, heart pounding with joy.

He smiled back at her, eyes revealing everything beautiful in his soul. “With this kiss I pledge my love, and take you for my lady and wife.” He leaned in, arm wrapping around her back. Their lips touched and melted together. After an eternity they slipped apart.

“Here in the sight of gods and men, I do solemnly proclaim you to be man and wife, one flesh, one heart, one soul, now and forever, and cursed be the one who comes between them.”

The ceremony was perfection. And when they returned to Winterfell, when they returned to Bran and Rickon, their baby would be true born. She loved her new husband with all her heart. And in wonder she knew she still loved, and would always love, her Ned with all her heart too. She discovered the surprising duality of her emotions a wonder. Sniffling back tears of joy, Catelyn Stark pressed her lips hard against the Lord of Winterfell’s again and again and again.

--------------------------

Sansa

The evening dragged on and on, lords and knights making of themselves greater fools than Moon Boy or Patchface as they demonstrated their enthusiasm for the king and queen. They were not deceived. She knew them both well enough to glimpse beneath the various masks they presented to others, and, regrettably, to each other.

Sansa hoped as she went about her lady-in-waiting duties at the high table that she did not reveal her contempt either through the armor of her courtesy. She found the impolite stares of the rebels disconcerting. The loyal banners over the last months had become accustomed to the face Joffrey had gifted her with. And she in turn had grown more accustomed than she realized to unconsciously walking about the Red Keep without scarf or shawl to hide behind.

All your tormentors are dead and the she-wolf remains. Pray to R’hllor, child. His light will guide your path,” Queen Selyse’s words came unbidden to her again, echoing hollow. Sansa had truly thought she’d become the she-wolf. However the Queen’s encouragement, the Queen’s kindness, had not accounted for Olyvar. The Red God never revealing the danger of that street, of the ultimate sacrifice her brave knight would make. ‘Oh, Olyvar,’ she moaned painfully deep within the silence of her soul.

What was a she-wolf without her mate? Nothing but a lone, maimed wolf; without a pack. The queen tried to comfort her. Encourage her. Her family too; even Arya becoming less the beast of late. Still, all Sansa had to hold tight to were her songs and the needs of duty that see her through another day and another and another and another.

“Lady Baela,” Selyse Baratheon called sternly. The boldest and most brazen of the queen’s four ladies-in-waiting slipped away from the back wall where the quartet waited along with their personally assigned Queen’s Men.

“Take my cup to my lord uncle Alester,” she commanded.

“Oh this’ll be good,” Ser Narbert murmured humorously.

It was well known that King Stannis had been purposefully shunning his royal wife’s family; extending not even a soupcon of favor to the Florents while all the while the rest of the Houses of the Reach were showered with offers of marriage, titles, and gold.

His Grace turned to look at her Grace. Behind them, Sansa braced for the exchange of biting comments through the veneer they had so long ago mistakenly painted over their marriage. He only nodded and returned to speaking with Robb.

“What you know,” Justin Massey mocked with evident amusement, his face split open with a smile as usual. Before the knight had replaced Ser Richard Horpe, thanks to the disgrace of his beating by the weaponless Hound, as her regular escort in the Red Keep, she had typically found his smiles warm and charming. He had even been pleasant to stupid Lollys. Now they were almost always dark, if not quite malicious. She shivered. Without looking, Sansa knew his eyes were upon her.

“You all right … my lady?” Ser Justin asked.

“Merely a chill, Ser.”

“Winter is coming,” he jested bitterly.

“And I shall soon return to Winterfell,” she replied firmly to show she cared not what he said.

“Soon enough, I suppose, that is if fat Mace doesn’t bu… lets his pup become Stannis’ Hand.”

Lord Tyrell will see the wisdom of allowing Ser Garlan to become his Grace’s Hand,” she automatically corrected Ser Justin. The only one he showed true chivalrous respect for was the Queen; acting as docile as a lapdog to her.

Justin Massey shrugged as if it was no care of his. “Wasn’t my son who got his face half chewed off,” he snickered.

Mention of poor Ser Loras saddened Sansa. A lifetime of pain and shame ago, she once fancied she loved the beautiful, gallant Knight of Flowers. Many a night locked in her bedroom, delirious from the day’s beating by Ser Boros or Ser Mandon or Ser Meryn, but never the Hound – no never him, she dreamed he was her Florian sneaking into the Red Keep to rescue his imprisoned Jonquil.

Dreams were for children. Dreams were for … Olyvar.

“The Queen! Good Queen Selyse!” a voice cried loudly, just breaking over the din of the ballroom.

A ragged shout of “The Queen” followed. Instantly the ladies-in-waiting and Queen’s Men stepped forward. “The Queen! The Queen! The Queen!”

His Grace stood, prompting all in the hall to stand as well. “The Queen!” he bellowed.

“THE QUEEEENNNNNN!!!” The rafters shook with the roar.

Sansa smiled, a truthful smile, a smile of delight. The Queen deserved to be recognized. That the king rose for his bride tugged at her heart. Then he surprised her further.

“Ask of me, my queen, and I shall grant it,” he nobly proclaimed for all ears to hear.

“A song, your Grace. Only a song.”

Sansa’s pulse fluttered. ‘How utterly romantic,’ she thought.

“Name it.”

“My Fire in the Light.”

A background of muttering reared around the ballroom. Everyone knew what god Selyse Baratheon worshipped. They prepared for the worst. Sansa simply blushed, remembering that night when she sang the song for the king and queen.

“Singer!” Stannis Baratheon commanded.

“As her Grace desires, your Grace,” Symon replied and immediately began plucking the strings of his lyre. Soon the rat-a-tat-tat of the drum joined in as well.

“Should I fall out of love, my fire in the light
To chase a feather in the wind
Within the glow that weaves a cloak of delight
There moves a thread that has no end.”


“For many hours and days that pass ever soon
the tides have caused the flame to dim
At last the arm is straight, the hand to the loom
Is this to end or just begin?”

As the chorus started, Sansa watched the tension seep out of the room as the followers of the Seven realized it was just another one of these new ‘Northern songs’. If Father had still been in the room, he would have been laughing under his breath at the lot of them. Sansa began quietly singing the next stanza along with Symon. When the lyrics got to ‘Arianne’, she used a different name.

“The cup is raised, the toast is made yet again
One voice is clear above the din
Proud Selyse one word, my will to sustain
For me, the cloth once more to spin”


“All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.
All of my love, all of my love,
All of my love to you.”

“Are you still a love struck, foolish girl?” Ser Justin asked as the strings provided the long bridge between the sweet story.

She blushed again, armor unprepared for the unexpected thrust of rudeness. “Her Grace deserves … “ Well that she could not say, her cheeks now positively blazed. “I am pleased for her Grace’s sake. Her joy … moves me. That is all, Ser.”

“Ha,” he barked.

When Symon’s voice resumed, Sansa chose not to sing with him. The song ended and a rowdy cheer of approval at the love song went around the ballroom.

Now Queen Selyse stood and extended her hand towards King Stannis. “I fear I lied,” she announced.

The noise in the chamber lowered dramatically.

“There is another gift I desire, your Grace.”

Stannis Baratheon stood up and peered down at the queen, a suspicious, uncomfortable looking upon his strong face. “What would that be?” he asked with a hint of frost.

“My husband.”

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Grey Wind howled.

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! The North joined in.

The hands of all the rest started to thump and pummel the tables in time to a chant. “STANNIS!” “STANNIS!” “STANNIS!”

The king’s tight, hollow cheeks above his close cropped beard burned crimson. He bowed and took her hand. Pages ran up and pulled back their chairs.

“STANNIS!” “STANNIS!” “STANNIS!”

Ladies-in-waiting, pages, squires, King’s Men, and Queen’s Men quickly formed up to lead and follow the royal procession out. The Queen stopped beside Sansa. “I shall not need you tonight, my she-wolf. Stay a while with your brother and goodsister. Old Estermont will be leaving soon, then you may sit beside sweet Roslin.”

She curtseyed. “Yes, your Grace.”

The Queen smiled kindly at her.

‘May your prayers be answered tonight, your Grace,’ she begged of whatever gods might be listening and actually cared.

“Ser Justin, remain here with Lady Sansa. That is until your duties tonight call.”

“Yes, your Grace,” he answered promptly.

And as Selyse Baratheon predicted, the aged Lord Gunther Estermont soon departed, but Sansa had little interest in joining her family. Instead, she stayed back by the edge of the ballroom, silently watching the lords and knights buzz about like happy bees; as if all the death and suffering of the last nine months had never happened or was just some distant memory.

Ser Justin at least said nothing, only occasionally handing her a new goblet to replace the previous one. Nine months was a long time, enough to have a babe. Despite her black mood, she hoped nine months would give the queen a new child. In nine months she herself might be married, but not to Olyvar; just some nameless Frey. And then she too might find herself pregnant. It was her duty.

She drank again. Duty. Duty was all that was left to her now. A life of duty. Daughter. Wife. Mother. Lady. Grandmother. Dust. Or a moldy, cobweb strewn statue deep in the crypts beneath Winterfell. What did it matter. The red tasted very sour on her pallet. She didn’t care. She had always desired marriage and children. Not now. Did she care about anything?

Symon finished the last notes of one of father’s songs with a flourish. The crowd gave him plaudits, pelting his frog belly with silver. Joffrey had ordered things thrown at her. She found herself moving. Her shadow following.

“Lady Sansa, did you come to sing with me?” Symon asked with a jolly cockiness.

“She came to sing by herself,” came the sharp reply from Ser Justin, her shadow knowing what she wanted. What she needed.

The bard looked confused. “I am his grace’s chosen …”

Ser Justin stepped in close, grabbing hold of Symon’s strumming hand. The knight snarled something in the singer’s ear.

Symon blanched. Ser Justin released his hold. The lyre was rapidly proffered to Sansa. “You’ve a lovely voice, my lady,” he warbled shakily.

She accepted the instrument.

“I shall return when you grow weary.” And Symon Silvertongue bowed and walked off backward, still bent over, keeping a wary watch on Ser Justin.

“Sing,” the knight commanded, as if she owed him a song.

Sansa didn’t know what to sing. She looked up at Ser Justin and saw a bleakness in his eyes reflected back at her that matched her own. Despair enveloped her soul. Maybe the Great Other was cold and death and …

“Hello darkness, my old friend, I’ve come to talk with you again.
Because a vision softly creeping, left its seeds while I was sleeping.
And the vision that was planted in my brain, still remains.
Within the sound of silence.”


“In restless dreams I walked alone, narrow streets of cobblestone
Neath the halo of the red comet, I turned my collar to the cold and damp
When my eyes were stabbed by the flash of a crimson light, split the night
And touched the sound of silence”


“And in the naked light I saw, ten thousand smallfolks, maybe more
Lordlings talking without speaking, knights hearing without listening
Septons writing hymns that voices never shared, and no one dared
To stir the sound of silence”


“Fool, said I, you do not know, silence, like a weirwood, grows
Hear my words and I might teach you, take my arms then I might reach you
But my words, like silent raindrops fell, and echoed in the wells of silence”


“And the smallfolk bowed and prayed to the foreign god they’d made
And the fire flashed its warning in the flame that it was forming
And the sign said the words of the prophets are written on the temple walls
And tenement halls, and whispered in the sounds of silence.”


Sansa found a hush had filled the ballroom, so quiet her ears picked up the scuff of a page’s slippered feet moving across the rushes of the flagstone floor. She spun about. Through hazy, teary eyes, she spied that even the most foolish of lords and knight was silent, mouths gaped wide in wonder at her. Only Ser Justin refused to look at her.

At the high table, Robb began to rise; face full of compassion and love. The chamber reared and Sansa stumbled. And then it was Joffrey hatefully glaring down at her. “Strike her again!” The ballroom suddenly loud, unbearably so. ‘Stupid chit.’Silly, useless girl.’Liar.’ ‘Worthless cunt. ‘Traitor.’ They roared. She spun again, watching all their ugly noble mouths and disgusting knightly tongues; now no longer wagging. It didn’t matter. The ballroom tipped and tilted. Sansa felt herself falling. They were the same, all these lords and knights, Joffrey’s, King Stannis’, all the same.

Horror coursed through her blood. She wasn’t free. She was still trapped, the gilding on the cage only prettier. “Sing little bird.” Sandor had seen it. Only Sandor, hard, brutal Sandor ever shown her the truth. Duty wasn’t succor, only a cell of her own making. Marriage, children, a mummer’s trick to disguise the shackles of unhappiness.

And Sandor was dead, despite her efforts. Who could show her the truth now? Sansa dropped the lyre and began a lurching, staggering run before the world could shift again.

--------------------------

Robb

“Hellsfires,” Robb snapped angrily, watching Sansa flee. One second she stuns the ballroom, skewering hardened hearts with such beauty; the next she’s … she’s … well he couldn’t guess. But by the look on her face his sister was petrified, like a man in his first shield wall. He did know he couldn’t chase after her on crutches.

As the ballroom woke up from the spell her voice had placed them under, an uneven chant of “Sansa!” “Sansa!” “Sansa!” broke out among the remaining Northmen and Riverlanders; clueless that anything untoward had just happened.

He looked down into keen yellow eyes. He knew who could chase after her. Grey Wind’s good ear perked up. Then Roslin grasped his hand. “Let Sansa go. It’s been a long day, Robb. For those of us who weren’t at the parley too.”

His sweetling talked good sense. He had seen Sansa downing more than one cup of wine passed to her by that insufferable Ser Justin. He looked back up and caught no sight of the cocky Queen’s Man. “She can’t get far. What can happen now?” he supposed.

“And she’ll feel better in the morning, no doubt,” Roslin soothed.

“Except for the headache,” he japed. His wife smiled at him, revealing the adorable little gap between her two front teeth. Happiness surged through him. He and Grey Wolf had triumphed. The North had won and Father proven right yet again. And King Stannis respected him at last; the King in the North now in the past.

A month to sort out Mace Tyrell and make sure the peace between the King and the Reach held steady; then back to Winterfell for the birth of his first child. At that moment Robb’s broken leg chose to throb, setting him to wobble until he hastily fell back into his chair. The wound reminded him of Ironborn, Wildlings, Others, dragons, and Theon. The future still held challenges.

“My lord husband, I fear I and the babe grow tired,” Roslin apologized delicately.

He grinned at his clever wife, recognizing who truly needed rest. Clever and beautiful. When the time came, many years away, she would be a great Lady of Winterfell, just like mother. “How thoughtless of me, my lady. Of course, let us depart this wondrous feast.”

To howls and cries of “The Young Wolf!” as well as “Ser Greywind!” the trio made a slow exit from the ballroom as Symon Silvertongue retook the center square to sing.

“Leaves are falling all around
It's time I was on my way.
Thanks to you, I'm much obliged you’re such a gracious host.
But now it's time for me to go.
The autumn moon lights my way.
For now I smell the rain, and with it pain, and it's headed my way.
Sometimes I grow so tired, but I know I've got one thing I got to do...”

--------------------------

A litter awaited Robb the other side of the holdfast’s moat. Strong as his arms were from a life time of sword and shield work, the distance up and down the serpentine steps was long; as well as treacherous at night. The Lord of Wintertown helped his lady inside and clambered awkwardly after her thanks to the crutches he toted up with him. Grey Wind refused to join them, preferring to limp lightly along with the eight brawny guardsman toting their own awkward burden.

As they descended from the very tip of Aegon’s hill, the whole of the Red Keep below them appeared a panoply of flames and shadows. Every outdoor path and building exterior seemed festooned with lanterns and torches. Open spaces and some not so open crackled merrily with bonfires around which happy drunken men-at-arms sang and cavorted; casting warped, elongated images of themselves out on to the world.

As the litter swayed and jiggled, Robb snuggled in tight with his bride. Lost in aimless thought, he felt well pleased to wrap an arm about her and the babe.

“Do you think the king and queen are …?” Roslin whispered in his ear.

‘Ugh,’ the unexpected image jerked him awake. “I … yeAye!” he squealed.

His wife laughed huskily, finding the grabbing of his cock more amusing than he did.

“Stop that,” he gurgled softly, struggling to snatch her wrist.

“I thought my champion deserved his queen of love and beauty’s favor.”

“Not here,” Robb hissed. Desperate as he wanted to check whether any of the porters had overheard or spied anything, he was too embarrassed to do so.

She laughed again, this time louder. “Of course not, my lord. Think of it as an invitation to a … a very special joust.”

“Not a melee?”

“No, a joust,” she repeated. In the flickering light he could see a devilishly saucy grin across her face.

This time he did not resist as she began to surreptitiously stroke him again. Since his return from the God’s Eye river she had comforted him in any number of delightful manners, but they had not … “Are you sure?”

“I know how to mount a stallion … if he behaves.”

“Ooooh,” he moaned softly as Roslin started to lick and nibble on his ear.

“Is everything all right, milord?” a polite voice intruded rudely.

“Y-yes,” he stuttered, suddenly remembering when Lord Vayon had unexpectedly come upon him on the Bell Tower’s stair with a hand under Vanissa’s skirt. “I … I was thinking perhaps that Grey Wind might wish to spend the night in the Godswood.”

“Very good, milord,” the response came back agreeably, despite the extra work it meant for the men carrying the litter.

“Now you behave, or this wolf will act badly, very badly indeed,” he hushed into his sweetling’s ear.

--------------------------

Robb sighed in exquisite memory, eyelids drooping. He had in fact been bad, very, very bad. And it had felt marvelous. At the peak of their canter, he had unseated his rider; her sweet, sweet torture of him sooooo … he shivered reliving it.

Roslin had gasped and then moaned in delight as he clambered aboard her saddle, cast be damned, to take her for a full, bouncing, rollicking gallop. The last furlong, though brief, had satiated them both; his bride shuddering right alongside him.

She had drifted off to sleep first, content to nestle lovingly on him. Truth be told, glorious as the jaunt had been, the joust had left his leg in pain. Well it had been worth it, even if sleep was slow in …

------------

He sniffed at the air. An odd, unnatural odor was passing through it on an unfelt breeze; gathering, concentrating somewhere.

Squirrel!

He lay down in a bower he’d previously clawed out beneath a hedge and automatically licked his muzzle more out of habit than to remove any blood; the scrap of fur and bone had been only the smallest morsel, something to whet his appetite rather than appease it.

Next he scrunched around to lick the scratch on his side, and then the one on his leg. Satisfied he lay his head down and flared his nostrils. The weird disturbance had ceased passing. He extended his sense, ‘listening’ to the grass and trees and flowers. The world turning grey and shadowy.

His lip curled, revealing a sharp incisor. There. The distasteful eldritch figure as always so close to his two legged brother. Powerful feeling swept into him. For a moment he merged; colors returned. His brother was mating. Foolish. His brother’s mate already carried a litter. He returned to the swirling, misty grey to continue his roaming.

At the top of the hill, inside the largest of the stone caves, he ‘tasted’ that new scent again. Stronger, more concentrated than before; though it hid its presence between the warm fire and the burning torch. He ‘sniffed’ at it in the mist. Unworldly too, he decided; but different somehow than that other eerie figure.

It posed no threat to him. He grew tired. He withdrew. All the two legs still made noise, howling joyously about their own fires. He smelled the scents of sea and shit that covered everything in this forest of stone caves. He felt the solid earth beneath him. He remembered the taste of bone and flesh. Far above him through the leaves of the hedge a red light streaked across the dark night.

Closing his yellow eyes, Greyfur began to dream of ice and fire.



He whimpered as other eldritch, hazy figures battled; causing his hackles to raise even as he slept.



Something touched him, awakening him.

He was alone. The contact had seemed almost familiar.

Without thought he sought out his brother.

A warm voice called out to him, he greeted it as he had many times before.

The call asked that he move; and where he move.

No. This he did not like.

The warm voice insisted. Showing … movement.

He snarled, hurrying out of his bower he started to run. The metal bars would stop him so he ran for the hunch tree by the smooth cliff. Like a cat he leapt on to the trunk and over to the next trees thick branch. Up. He leapt.

The wounded leg almost betrayed him. Claws scrabbled hard against rock. He found purchase. The thing moved, he spied it now with his own eyes; moving past the fires in the beaten down meadow.

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! He challenged and then jumped the long way down.

Two legs scattered as he dashed ahead.

Men with scents he knew. Men in shiny metal with sharp death sticks yanked the stone cave’s door open for him. Up he charged.

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! He warned.

------------

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

Robb’s eyes opened.

THUD! The dull roar of a door slamming open.

Shouts. Puzzlement. Concern.

THUD! Another door.

Grey Wind was coming for … his eyes fluttered ever so briefly … no … not for him. What? Who?

“Father,” he gasped, leaping out of bed. His leg almost crumpled beneath him. Fuck that! Naked except for the cast he searched about in the gloom for a weapon.

“Robb?” Roslin cried, frightened.

AAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

His parent’s apartment was just the other side of the common room from theirs.

Stumbling in the dark, he found Ice lying across a table.

Robb Stark can only defeated if he fails to trust his direwolf.

Not trust Grey Wind? Never.

The Lord of Wintertown pulled the smokey Valyrian steel blade from its scabbard.

He heard the scrabble of claws on stone floor.

“Father, I’m coming!!!!” he screamed, lurching for the door.

--------------------------

Melisandre

As she ended the chanting, weariness swooned over her; the spell was complete. Heart thumping hard against her chest from the exertion, she slipped off the prone form of the king with a moist sucking sound as his still partially erect member left her body. Lying down spread eagle to gather herself for the coming struggle, she whispered a prayer for success to R’hllor, ‘his will be done.’ Patiently Melisandre waited, perspiration starting to cool on her passion slickened skin

A red light flickered out from between her thighs amidst the darkness of the bedroom and the embers in the fireplace suddenly began to glow fiercely; her god’s signal to his chosen priestess that the savior’s seed had indeed found purchase within her. Thankful, Melisandre rose naked from beside the somnolent, temporarily drained form of Azor Ahai on the bed and crossed to the wood stack so that she might add fuel to the glimmering coals.

The tinder sparked and caught; flames arose, bathing her in their radiance. In the throbbing, beating life of the growing light there was nothing left of Selyse’s aura about her. The already difficult spell, vastly complicated by her need to work in utter secrecy from the Great Other and even her own fellow priests, demanded all and more of Melisandre’s power.

The creative energy released within her by the Warrior of Light, by Eldric Shadowchaser, by Yin Tar and Neferion, swelled, merged further with R’hllor’s essence, took shape, and slowly matured. And as it did, by necessity, so too did her body. As the night lengthened and the sounds from the Queen’s ballroom continued dimly in the background, Melisandre’s belly began to extend and her breasts ripened all the while her eyes reflected the red white heat of the Heart of Fire’s love.

The babe would be strong. What fire burned within her womb. The strength! The heat! She felt it. She knew it. How else could it be with such a father?

Seldom had she taken a man so unwittingly on his part as she just had with the King. Men deceived themselves about many things, small and large. In her first Red Temple, they had come and come, never any doubt as to the reason they visited her. Not that there were never lies associated with those deeds, but the heat of the lust at least had been pure.

Stannis Baratheon’s fire burned different than any other man’s. He was not perfect, no, not even her Azor Ahai; but he offered a purer flame. In his passion for duty and an hei , the chosen one had allowed her to seduce him with talk of special fertility charms and spells learned slowly and difficultly from wise, loyal, poor, dead Melisandre’s Essosi scrolls.

So he had come to her hard as iron and she had taken what she needed from him, what he needed, what R’hllor needed. A normal woman might have felt some modicum of shame at the deception. Melisandre was too old and wise and used to be bothered by such. Too much lay at stake, the fate of the very world. She would not be driven from her path. Calmly she walked over to open the window to let the cool night air in.

It had been decades since she last birthed, the agony and the ecstasy of the experience were what she remembered most. Now her belly was near bursting and breasts hung heavy against her chest, areoli leaking colostrum. Sweat dappled her pale, tortured skin; long red hair stuck to damp brow. The moment was almost upon her. In the distance, Sansa’s sweet voice had replaced the covetous toad’s.

Hello darkness, my old friend, I’ve come to talk with you again.
Because a vision softly creeping, left its seeds while I was sleeping.


‘How appropriate. How ironic, my Nissa Nissa’ Melisandre thought as she squatted and spread her legs. Panting, blood started to run down her legs.

In restless dreams I walked alone, narrow streets of cobblestone
Neath the halo of the red comet, …


She gasped as the crown of the child’s head pushed its way past her pudendum.

… stabbed by the flash of a crimson light, split the night

Melisandre moaned while Sansa sang “and touched the sound of silence.

Two nearly insubstantial arms wriggled out to join they head, causing her to cry out for the sweet torment of it. They searched blindly seeking to grasp for the first onto the material construct of R’hllor’s gift. Incredibly long fingers entwined around her straining thighs; clutching, pulling mightily to extract itself from the mortal shell birthing it. Melisandre cried out again at the pain wracking her womb as she struggled to keep all her spells in place.

“… and no one dared to stir the sound of silence.

At last the whole creature slid out of her magical warmth and into the cold, dark world where it rose to stand tall. Taller than the bent over, utterly spent Melisandre. Taller than the strongest knight. Tall as the ceiling, the newborn child of fire and light near filled the room.

Hear my words and I might teach you, take my arms then I might reach you

The assassin looked down at its fleshly mother. Fire flashed in Melisandre’s agony shrouded eyes and the red gold choker flashed. The shadow nodded ever so slightly, the dark against the flickering flames of the hearth revealing the features of Azor Ahai reborn.

And the fire flashed its warning in the flame that it was forming
And the sign said the words of the prophets are written on the temple walls


Melisandre slowly raised a shaking hand to point the way. Instantly the servant of the light bent and folded upon itself to slip out under the gap beneath the bedroom door; gone to fulfill its destiny. With a groan, she pitched over, struggling to maintain control over some portion of her powers.

“…and whispered in the sounds of silence

An unconscious, naked, blood stained form lay on the chamber’s floor.

--------------------------

She knew not how long she lay on the cold stone, but it could not have been that great a time for the fire still burned amply in the hearth and the world’s champion still slumbered deeply. The God of Flame and Shadow asked much of his servants, and while his rewards and splendour were great to the most dutiful, his challenges were not trivial things. The toll of the effort had caused her glamours to fade.

As the shadow child grew in her she had willingly cast aside the semblance of Azor Ahai’s bride, Selyse. Without visibly looking, she knew she did not now either resemble the form that Melisandre had selected so many years ago in distant Asshai. Instead, R’hllor’s light revealed her in her basest form, the remains of the slave girl who had willing chosen to serve the Heart of Fire so long ago: Melony. Her flesh drooped with the weight of age, her back stooped almost as much as a novice in prayer, and what little hair she still had was fragile and as white as a corpse.

As her wits returned, she became aware of a shadow slightly swaying in the bedroom. The Red Priestess was not alone.

“Well then, that is what you look like; an even uglier bitch.” The voice that spoke was gruff. The surliness of it was not particularly directed at her, but at the world in general; and from her most servile servant, such an opinion was only to be expected.

Before answering her henchman, the Red Priestess had one last effort to make; whether it was too late or not, she would try. Out Melisandre cast her mind. The will was strong, fighting her. The red gold choker around her neck glowed.

“Fuck,” the big man snarled. He too wore a ruby, and Melisandre would make it shimmer with heat to discipline him.

Melisandre took a long breath. “The night is dark and full of terror. We hide in the very lap of the Great Other’s Emissary. The effort and complexity of the spells I wove in secrecy tonight taxed me beyond all endurance. My glamours have failed and so I must retreat to my original nature.”

In response to her words, he grunted to show he did not care.

She looked up at her servant and managed to form a ghost of a smile at him.

Without thought, he scowled back.

“Indeed it is best that you managed to be out of sight when they failed ‘Ser Justin,’ lest your own secret would have been revealed as readily as my own.”

The man who stood over her tentatively raised his free hand to his left cheek, and instead of the smooth handsome face he had come to know in her service, he felt the thick scars and twisted flesh he had worn since he was a boy. Sandor Clegane stood for a moment like that, before finally dropping his hand and allowing a hateful sneer to overtake his features.

The Hound partially turned his back on his mistress and placed the blanket draped bundle he carried over on shoulder on the floor beside her. He said nothing, but when Melisandre extended him a hand to help her up, he took it with a reluctance that was evident.

“The power of the Lord of Light is a great thing my servant, but even to his most devout it has limits. Now tell me, is all in readiness?”

Instead of answering, Clegane merely grunted and nudged back the edge of the roll with his booted foot. On top lay the simple garb of servants, in descript and plain, and Melisandre gladly took the ones belonging to a woman and began to clothe herself.

The Hound stood mutely by, watching. “Begin to put the clothes on, we will need them for where we are going,” she commanded.

“What about the rest of your gift to Stannis?” Clegane asked sardonically, bending over to pick up the man’s clothes. Their absence from the bundle revealed the headless corpse of a woman that had been carried in with the clothes.

“For that I will need you.”

She spoke the same words she had said to him so many times, and instead of any sort of belligerent response he may have once had, he simply nodded and knelt next to the headless corpse.

Melisandre came over to kneel beside him. Off came Selyse’s jewelry: rings and bracelets. These items she placed on the body’s fingers and arms. Only the red gold choker with the ruby set inside did she retain.

With that done, the Red Priestess placed one hand above the corpse’s heart and one on Clegane’s face. As she did she began to chant to herself in a low voice, calling on the Lord of Light for his power, drawing from her own spirit as well as the vengeful fire burning in Clegane’s own. She felt strength begin to course through her, and as Clegane let out a muffled sound of pain she began to sing the eldritch words faster. The corpse’s appearance began to subtly alter: breasts slightly smaller and firmer, hips a tad wider, the sag of belly appropriate for a woman who birthed one child instead of six.

The Red Priestess also felt her own skin change, her hair change color and grow again. Changes and feelings that over the decades had become second nature to her, and as she finished she stood up and moved silently to where a polished piece of bronze served her as a mirror. Her face was of middling age now. Plain, forgetful, and perfectly suited to the next mission R’hllor ordained for her.

Clegane also came to his feet, legs trembling. He too stared into the mirror and released another grunt, for his face no longer revealed the Heart of Fire’s love, but appeared plain like hers as well.

On the ground the corpse was beginning to twitch and stir, as the blood that had remained magically sealed in the body began to warm and unfreeze. Melisandre simply pointed to it and Clegane quickly picked up the corpse and placed it in the bed alongside Azor Ahai’s still slumbering form.

They had timed it well, as the first of the blood was just starting to dribble out of the corpse’s gaping neck as Melisandre crossed towards the still open secret passage that Clegane had used to reach her. She said nothing descending the tight, twisting stairs away from the bedroom. Behind her, she heard the doorway of the tunnel close as Clegane followed her. Despite his bulk, he soon caught up to her in the narrow confines.

They moved in silence for a while, guided by only the light of her ruby necklace, until finally Clegane spoke. “You still haven’t told me where in the seven hells we are going.”

She smiled at the question. Clegane was an obedient servant in his own way, but not exactly a well-mannered one.

“We are going to make a sword Sandor, we are going to make a sword.”

--------------------------

Sean

Sean’s face almost hurt from the smile that still plastered his face, the still warm and gorgeous body of his wife, now truly his wife lay beside him, and while it hadn’t been his first honeymoon it had still been as pleasurable as he could have imagined. Of course Cat was only part of the reason he was smiling.

He had won.

He had fucking won.

He had taken on the clusterfuck of situations that George could think up and he had fucking won. Granted, the Ice Zombies were still coming, but he had time till then, time to plan and prepare and face them from a position of advantage. Until then, he had won and what had it cost him? Robb was going to be stuck with a limp for the rest of his life, a man more stubborn than a mule sat on the Iron Throne and if Loras lived he was going to be horribly maimed, but for the time being those were all cheap costs.

At the last thought he felt the smile on his face falter.

‘Cheap costs? Christ above, is that the sort of man I am now? Hundreds dead, thousands maimed and injured, even though I prevented a worse bloodbath that is still a heavy price. Is that what I’ve become, a bloody piece in George’s world?’

He didn’t have an answer for his own thoughts, instead he found his mind turning inwards and meditative, eventually the words came to him, as they always did after a lifetime of acting, and with his wife softly asleep beside him and his own eyes closing, he spoke them aloud to reaffirm himself.

"What good is a man that gains the world yet loses his soul?"

He yawned as he tried to recall the exact verse from the Bible, and as darkness descended he half mumbled it.

“Matthew 16:26.”

--------------------------

‘In retrospect this was not a good idea.’ Sean couldn’t help but think that as Emilia Clark avoided another swipe of his sword. He had to be careful with his footing as he ducked back from the blade, wood and rope were littering the open deck of the HMS Winterfell as he sailed through the air in its deadly duel with Emilia’s dragons. As he brought his sword around in a move to disarm her he realised it wasn’t Ice, it was a different sword than what he had come to be used to yet it seemed much more familiar, as if he had used it so many times before. Emilia came back around with her own blade and Sean barely caught it on his. It was then the airship he was standing on lurched violently as one of Emilia’s pet bloody dragons swiped at it. The creature was a huge black mass of scales and like its brothers it was tearing the crap out of Sean’s airships, when the battle began he had nearly crapped himself when a ball of fire had engulfed the HMS Dorne.

“Now you see you rebellious bastard. The true power of the Targaryens!” Emilia screamed at him as she lunged towards him again. Sean managed to spin out of the way but her sword managed to slice a chunk off the green jacket he was wearing. He heard the cannons of the airship fire at the over grown flying lizard and grinned, it hadn’t been easy teaching them how to make good Sheffield steel, nor had it been easy remembering enough from Sharpe to know how to make cannons, but they were certainly worth their weight in gold now as he heard the scream of pain and death that followed the volley from the ship.

Emilia dropped to her knees as she heard it. She cried out to the sky in pain as the last of her dragons died to a volley of fire from the Winterfell’s main battery. Sean started to approach her and put the sword down, he raised both his hands in a calming expression as he approached her.

“It’s okay love. Just put down your blade and no more harm will come. Those dragons were too powerful to be let live but there is no need for you to die.” She looked up at him and he knew she was emotionally broken, Lord knew he knew what that looked like.

“I’ll kill you.” Was all the warning he got as she sprang towards him with her sword in hand. Instead of going for a thrust she tried to bring it down in a single swing to cut him open, he barely managed to catch the sword in his hands and even though it hurt like hell he held it there.

“For the love of God woman. Just give up, you would go through all this to conquer Westeros?”

She was still trying to cut open Sean and the blade continued to bite, he wasn’t sure how long he could hold on for, but she opened her mouth to speak.

“For Westeros? Always.” With that she pulled the blade back to deliver another swing at him. She never got the chance.

The sound of a cannon going off next to his head nearly caused his own ear drums to explode and Emilia was caught in a hail of bullets that sent her flying backwards. The bullets caught her and threw her over the edge of a railing on the airship, Sean dashed over but all he could see was a rapidly disappearing Emilia falling through the clouds to join her dragons.

“By God, Patrick and Ireland sir. I don’t know what you said to that lady but she seemed terribly upset, like Isabella when I don’t go to mass. But unless she herself can fly I imagine it is the last we’ll being seeing of her.” Sean turned towards the source of the voice and cannon noise and saw Daragh O’Malley looking like he had stepped straight off the set of Sharpe twenty years ago. Behind him he saw John Tams leaning against the doorframe, also in his Sharpe outfit.

Sean opened his mouth to ask what the hell was going on when he started to hear music. It was “Over the Hills and Far Away” but the lyrics were all wrong.

“Here’s forty dragons on the drum,
For those who volunteer to come,
To list and fight the foe what may,
Over the hills and far away.
Over the hills and over the main,
Through Essos, Bravos and Qarth,
Lord Sharpe commands and we obey,
Over the hills and far away”

--------------------------

Aaaoooooooooooooo!

Sean’s eyes opened, a silent whisper telling him something was in the room with him and Cat. Thoughts of old friends and Sharpe fleeing his mind as he tried to focus on his surroundings.

Aaaoooooooooooooo!

A shadow suddenly loomed above him, holding out its right hand. As it did icy fear gripped Sean’s heart. Death stared at him. He jerked away from it. A finger tip slashed just beneath his eyes, and he felt its cold hard touch, and then a blaze of pain. He tumbled out of the bed, legs entangled in the sheets.

The door to the room smashed open.

He screamed as an impossibly sharp blade made of shadow lanced through his shoulder just above his heart.

Cat shrieked as a large, snarling beast leapt over her, jaws wide, teeth gleaming in the torch light.

A creature of flesh and fire latched on to the creation of shadow and death.

The skewer erupted out of Sean’s flesh in a fountain of blood as the two being’s made from George’s dark psyche tumbled to the floor in a vicious scrum.

Sean’s feet scrambled upon the floor, trying to push and propel himself away from the churning mass of grey; but he had no strength. His head throbbed horribly, his mouth and eyes filling with blood.

A dark, smoky blade cut through the air. Without a sound the struggle abruptly ended.

A naked man knelt over him; carrying what looked like Ice. “Robb?” he croaked, almost choking on the blood that filled his mouth.

“Be still, father, you’re hurt bad.”

It sounded almost like Robb. Why was he here. What was happening?

“Oh Ned,” cried Cat.

No, it couldn’t be. He started to raise his good hand, his only hand, towards his face. Surely not even George could be that cruel. Could he?

Robb’s non-sword hand grasped his groping one, stopping it from getting any closer; from checking for Tyrion’s fate.

“Must … see,” he gasped.

“No, father. Don’t,” Robb begged. “Your nose … is … lost.”

Bitter anger and immeasurable resentment swelled up within him, smothering for a moment the symphony of pain dancing in his skull and burning his face. “Red Priests,” he hissed. “Did this … to me.”

“Father?”

“Ned?”

“Swear it … Old Gods,” Sean choked as his eyes rolled up into the back of his head. ‘Westeros. Fucking Westeros!’ he thought as darkness swallowed him yet again.


--------------------------


BOOK 2: Sean Wins By a Nose - FINIS!
 
Appendix - Book 2 Timeline

DEC 24 – Not Ned appears in White Harbor.

JAN 1 – Battle of the Whispering Woods. The Kingslayer captured. In Highgarden, Renly crowns himself king.
JAN 3 – Battle of Riverrun and end of the castle’s siege.
JAN 7 – Battle of the Green Fork. Defeat of the Westerlands and death of Tywin Lannister.
JAN 8 – Renly marries Margaery Tyrell.
JAN 20 – Red Comet appears. Word arrives in King’s Landing of Lord Tywin’s defeat and death. Joffrey orders the first outright torturing of Sansa.
JAN 25 – Robb Stark and Edmure Tully’s mixed Northern/Riverlands army arrives at Darry from Riverrun to join with Not Ned’s mixed Northern/Riverlands army.
JAN 27 – The Citadel sends out white ravens announcing the coming of Autumn.
JAN 28 – The combined Northern/Riverlands host starts marching south on the Kingsroad.
JAN 29 – Raven from Darry arrives in Dragonstone announcing the North and Riverlands support for Stannis Baratheon as King.

FEB 10 – Arya found by Northern scouts in a party of Night’s Watch recruits. Start of the Great Ranging.
FEB 12 – Word arrives in Highgarden of the defeats of both Lannister armies.
FEB 16 – Renly leads his combined Reach-Stormlands army out of Highgarden.
FEB 26 – The Northern/Riverlands host arrives outside King’s Landing and begins establishing siege lines.
FEB 28 – Parley with Varys, Littlefinger, and the Hound. That night the Hound kills Littlefinger as he tries to kidnap Sansa Stark and flee King’s Landing.

MAR 1 – Sansa, Varys, and the corpse of Littlefinger are exchanged for the Kingslayer.
MAR 2 – Not Ned personally executes Varys.
MAR 6 – Stannis and his fleet depart Dragonstone.
MAR 7 – Jacelyn Bywater opens the Mud Gate to the Northern/Riverlands host and they take the city. The Red Keep is placed under siege.
MAR 10 – Stannis arrives in King’s Landing.
MAR 11 – Not Ned sends Jaqen H’ghar as part of Wendel Manderly’s party to collect dragonglass from Dragonstone.
MAR 12 – In pre-dawn hours, Ser Davos leads Stannis, Not Ned, and a strong force through secret tunnels into the Red Keep. Stannis ascends the Iron Throne. Jaime Lannister and a force of Red Cloaks attack and the Kingslayer cuts off Not Ned’s hand. <Book 1 Ends> (Part 2 Flashback – Robb I) Robb partially wargs with Grey Wind and the direwolf kills the Kingslayer.
MAR 13 – Word of the siege of King’s Landing reaches Renly on the Roseroad.

<Book 2 Starts>

MAR 14 – (Prologue) Melisandre sees in the flames a Faceless Man coming to kill her.
MAR 15 – Jaqen H’ghar arrives at Dragonstone. (Part 22 Flashback – Roose II) Not Ned feverishly awakens while being doctored by Roose and deliriously asks for Qyburn to attend him because that’s who George had tend Jaime Lannister when his had was cut off.
MAR 17 – Raven departs the Red Keep for Dragonstone.
MAR 19 – (Prologue continued) Raven arrives at Dragonstone announcing Stannis’ conquest of the Iron Throne. Melisandre places a glamour on Selyse Baratheon to give her the Red Priestess’ own appearance and the lady is soon crushed to death by a falling gargoyle. Melisandre then cloaks herself in the illusion of Selyse to take the dead woman’s place as Stannis’ wife.
MAR 20 – Ravens sent out to Riverrun, the Twins, and Darry commanding that the captured lords, lordlings, and knights of the Westerlands be sent to King’s Landing. The one to the Twins includes the agreement of Roose Bolton to marry and Fat Walda Frey.
MAR 21 - “Selyse” and Shireen depart Dragonstone for King’s Landing. Raven sent to the Eyrie commanding Lysa Arryn to bring the Knights of the Vale to King’s Landing.
MAR 22 – (Part 1 - Sean) After experiencing feverish dreams and possible brief bouts of lucidity, Not Ned fully regains consciousness to find himself be tending to in the Maidenvault by Roose Bolton. (Part 2 - Robb I) Robb attends a Small Council meeting where Roose Bolton is given responsibility for forcing Cersei to confess her incestuous adultery and the likelihood of the Vale coming to Stannis’ support is discussed. (Part 3 - Roose I) Roose uses brutal means to try and convince the imprisoned Cersei to publically admit to the incest. Afterward, Roose returns to his quarters and has sex with his mistress, Shae.
MAR 23 – (Part 4 - Sean) Stannis visits Not Ned’s sickbed and offers to make him Hand of the King. Not Ned refuses. They discuss ways to woo the Lords of the Reach from Renly’s side. Catelyn offers Stannis either Sansa or Arya to make a diplomatic marriage with.
MAR 25 – The Reeds arrive in Winterfell for the Harvest Feast. (Part 5 - Not Selyse I) Stannis’ ‘wife’ arrives in King’s Landing, noting that her ability to “see” grew weaker and weaker the closer she came to the capital. Not Selyse delivers the news of “Lady Melisandre’s” death to Stannis. Stannis introduces her to many of the great lords supporting him. (Part 6 - Catelyn I) Catelyn, who had been part of the party to welcome Not Selyse’s arrival, returns to Not Ned’s side; where Sansa is again singing to him, but this time a song she has never heard. She brings news of the Lady Melisandre’s death. Later that night, Not Ned tells Catelyn the truth Jon Snow’s parentage – the child of Brandon Stark and Ashare Dayne.
MAR 27 – A ship carrying dragonglass departs Dragonstone for King’s Landing. (Part 7 - Arya I) – While sparring with Needle, Ser Olyvar brings Ser Davos to meet Arya. Ser Davos has been granted the task of discovering all the secret tunnels within the Red Keep. At Not Ned’s advice, Ser Davos has Arya show him which secret ways she knows of.
MAR 28 – (Part 7 continued) Arya is forced to attend court with her family, where she hears Cersei openly admit to her incestuous adultery as well as to Joffrey, Tommen, and Myrcella’s illegitimacy. Stannis proclaims the punishment all four will face.
MAR 29 – (Part 8 - Sansa I) While practicing her harp and singing ‘Stairway to Winter’ within her family’s quarters in the Maidenvault, Not Selyse unexpectedly appears and asks Sansa if she will become one of her ladies in waiting, proclaiming her a worthy Nissa Nissa. Sansa agrees on the condition that her parents give their approval.
MAR 30 – Word reaches Renly that Stannis has taken the Red Keep. Renly holds council with his chief banners. He decides to begin moving the Reach-Stormlands army faster north on the Roseroad; splitting the all cavalry van away from the main body of infantry. For her own safety, Margaery will be left behind with a strong guard.
MAR 31 – Raven arrives from the Eyrie in response to Stannis command that Lysa Arryn attend him in King’s Landing. Lysa refuses, claiming she is too ill and that the Autumn weather makes passage on the High Road too dangerous for man and beast.

APR 1 – Wendel Manderly departs Dragonstone for White Harbor on a boat carrying a load of dragonglass. Wendel is personally carrying sealed letters from Stannis for all the Lords of the North. (Part 8 continued)– In the courtyard of Baelor’s Great Sept, Myrcella joins the Silent Sisters and Tommen takes the black. Robb Stark then uses Ice to execute Cersei and Joffrey.
APR 2 – A ship from Dragonstone carrying dragonglass in its hold arrives in King’s Landing. A ship departs King’s Landing bound for Sunspear carrying the heads of Tywin Lannister, Gregor Clegane, and Amory Lorch.
APR 4 – (Part 9 - Sean) Not Ned remembers his meeting earlier that morning with Wisdom Hallyne where he commanded the Pyromancer to investigate dragonglass for any magical properties. From his apartment in the Maidenvault, he watches through a window as banners of the North and Riverlands draw straws. Stannis holds court. Not Selyse is crowned as Queen. Lancel is acknowledged as the Lord of Casterly Rock and asks permission to marry Dacey Mormont. Stannis proclaims the guilt of Grand Maester Pycelle, Ser Ilyn Payne, and the surviving Kingsguard: Clegane, Trant, Moore, Greenfield. Pycelle agrees to take the black. The others demand Trial by Combat. All but Clegane are granted it. Instead the Hound must choose between being sent to Lysa Arryn in the Eyrie or a Trial by Fire. The others wind up matched for their Trials by Combat against those knights/lords who drew straws earlier. (Note: off page Stannis proclaims Lord Celtigar his Master of Coin and Brynden Tully his Master of Law.) (Part 10 – Sean) After court, in the Small Council, Stannis asks Lord Bolton if he will be Master of Whisperers, but Roose politely says no. There is then talk of Lord Brynden’s embassy to Renly Baratheon; which will leave in the morning with Lords Cerwyn, Sunglass, and Vance; as well as Ser Tyrek Lannister and Ser Hobber Redwyne. Ravens are to be sent to the Eyrie, Highgarden, Old Town, and the Arbor. That night, Not Ned and Catelyn strongly suggest to Harrion Karstark that he needs to make a marriage alliance, he decides to ask the Greatjon for one of his daughters. Later, Not Ned and Catelyn Halys push Hornwood and Wylis Manderly to come to an arrangement whereby Halys’ nephew Brandon Tallhart will become his new heir and a marriage will be arranged between him and Wylis’ daughter Willa. (Note: off page Not Ned and Catelyn arrange with Stevron Frey and Medger Cerwyn for a marriage between Perwyn Frey and Jonelle Cerwyn.)
APR 5 – Brynden Tully’s embassy departs King’s Landing for the Reach and Renly.
APR 6 – (Part 11 - Mathis I) Renly and the van of the Stormlands/Reach Host arrives in Bitterbridge (Note: in OTL the tourney at Bitterbridge was held on May 1). Word arrives of the execution of Joffrey and Cersei; and that Cersei admitted all three of her children were sired by her own brother Jaime. There is also news that Mace Tyrell has now gathered 20,000 swords at Highgarden.
APR 7 – A boat departs Dragonstone transporting dragonglass to Eastwatch-by-the-Sea. (Part 11 continued) Mathis spars with Renly in the morning; after him, Renly spars with Brienne. (Part 12 - Sean) Not Ned writes down the lyrics to songs he knows, sticking in Westeros references where he can. He reviews sketches he’s made of various constructs that would help start an Industrial Revolution. Edmure comes to dinner and a heated discussion on the need for him to marry occurs. Not Ned, seeing Roslin with Robb, gets inspired and using a ‘vision’ from the Old Gods proposes Jeyne Westerling as the perfect bride for Edmure.
APR 8 – Raven from King’s Landing arrives at Highgarden. Raven from King’s Landing arrives at the Eyrie. Renly and the van of his army departs Bitterbridge.
APR 9 – Raven from King’s Landing arrives at Old Town.
APR 10 – Renly’s foot army arrives at Bitterbridge. Raven from King’s Landing arrives at the Arbor.
APR 11– Paxter Redwyne departs the Arbor for Highgarden. (Part 13 – Robb II) Robb and Roslin attend a betrothal party between House Frey and House Cerwyn for a raven from Walder Frey has returned agreeing to the match between Perwyn and Jonelle. That night, while dream merged with Grey Wind, he watches Not Selyse visit his direwolf in the Red Keep’s Godswood.
APR 12 – Mace and Garlan Tyrell with an escort of 500 riders depart Highgarden. Part 13 (continued) Robb attends a council of the lords of the North. After, his father decides to officially make Robb a lord, the first ever Lord of Wintertown.
APR 13 – Lord Tarly departs Renly’s van with 5,000 cavalry. (Part 14 – Sean) Not Ned attends the Trials by Combat. The Hound opts for a Trial by Fire instead of being delivered prisoner to Lysa Arryn. The Littlejon kills Ilyn Payne in a manner similar to OTL Oberyn Martell’s death. Black Walder kills Mandon Moore, but not before losing his nose like OTL Tyrion did. Meryn Trant defeats Hugo Vance. Arya riles up the crowd with a wolf howl and they swarm over Meryn Trant, literally tearing him apart in a manner reminiscent of Preston Greenfield’s OTL death. Afraid to fight in front of the crowd, Preston Greenfield then begs to take the black and Stannis accepts. (Part 15 – Not Selyse II) Not Selyse soothes Sansa after the Trial by Combat and arranges for Arya to have a “play date” with Shireen. That night she unsuccessfully tries to turn Stannis against Not Ned.
APR 14 – (Part 15 continued) Arya comes to play with Shireen in the morning. Not Selyse sees Arya’s OTL future in the flames. Later, Not Selyse visits the Dragonpit in the company of Stannis, Sansa, and the Queen’s Men. There, Sansa sings a romantic song and makes Stannis laugh. Melisandre is pleased.
APR 17 – (Part 16 - Mathis I) Brynden Tully’s embassy from Stannis meets with Renly and the van of his army at a tournament. Renly refuse to bend the knee to Stannis. The Blackfish returns Ser Hobber Redwyne to the Reach and Ser Arys Oakheart’s bones to Lady Oakheart. Ser Brynden also makes it known that Lancel Lannister has been recognized as Lord of Casterly Rock and Lord Paramount of the Westerlands. Mathis sneaks into Renly’s private meeting with Ser Hobber and hears the young knight state he believes that Not Ned is Lord Eddard Stark. They also discover that Stannis is offering to make Ser Hobber’s father the Master of Ship and also that Stannis is adding the 4 Wardens (or their deputies) and the High Septon to his Small Council. A note to Lord Paxter is handed to Renly, it offers the Master of Ships position to him and a separate note warns of the iron fleet being readied. At dinner for the embassy, Ser Tyrek Lannister asks to speak with Mathis privately; where he then asks for Mathis’ daughter in marriage. Tyrek admits further marriage proposals are to be made to other Reach lords that night.
APR 18 – Lord Brynden departs Renly carrying his refusal to accept Stannis as King. The 60,000 foot soldiers following behind Renly on the Roseroad split into two parts: 40,000 to follow after Renly and 20,000 under Lord Trysten Crane, Lord Lester Morrigen, and Ser Alekyne Florent to march north by northeast off the Roseroad towards the Blackwater Rush.
APR 19 – (Part 17 - Sean) Not Ned meets with Wisdom Hallyne to discover whether the pyromancers have discovered any unique properties in dragonstone. They can cause it to light like a candle. Not Ned offers to move the Pyronmancers to Winterfell for their safety. A raven arrives in King’s Landing from the Eyrie carrying Lysa Arryn acceptance on behalf of her son, Lord Robert, of the Wardenship of the East; and is sending Lord Nestor Royce to sit on the Small Council as Lord Robert’s Deputy. Not Ned has a verbal spat with Not Selyse over a ruby broach the queen gave to Sansa. Ser Alliser Thorne arrives from the Wall and shows Stannis, Davos, Ser Jacelyn Bywater, Not Selyse, and Not Ned the moving hand of a wight.
APR 20 – Lord Tarly and 5,000 cavalry arrive at Tumbleton. Ravens are sent from Kings Landing to Ironoaks, Strongsong, Redfort, Runestone, and Ninestars informing the Waynewoods, Belmores, Redforts, Royces, and Templetons that ships are being sent to them for any knights and men-at-arms who wish to come to King’s Landing.
APR 22 – Paxter Redwyne arrives at Highgarden. (Part 18 – Sansa II) Sansa returns the ruby broach to Selyse and resumes acting as one of the queen’s ladies-in-waiting. Not Selyse welcomes her back.
APR 23 – Paxter Redwyne departs Highgarden with Olenna Tyrell on a river galley heading up the Mander.
APR 25 – (Part 18 continued) Sansa visits Sandor Clegane in the dungeon the day before his Trial by Combat. She gives him a vial of milk of the poppy that the queen had given her. After her visit to the Hound, Not Selyse and Justin Massey also go to see Sandor Clegane.
APR 26 – Wendel Manderly arrives at White Harbor. (Part 19 – Arya II) Neither her father or Olyvar will go with Arya to the Trial by Fire, they intend to stay near Sansa. Hurt, she goes to it with Robb. Sandor Clegane fails the testing, falling into the hot coals and burning to death while begging for mercy.
APR 27 – The Citadel choses the next Grand Maester: Gormon Tyrell. Raven from Runestone arrives stating that Yohn Royce will come. Stannis throws a feast for the newly come Lords. A ship arrives in Sunspear from King’s Landing carrying the heads of Tywin Lannister, Gregor Clegane, and Amory Lorch.
APR 28 – (Part 20 – Sean) Not Ned contemplates more Industrial Revolution requirements. Captured Westerlanders arrive in King’s Landing from Darry along with 1000 Riverlands reinforcements. Davos brings word of a pro-Renly conspiracy within King’s Landing. Stannis hosts a feast for the newly come Westerlands’ Lords and Lancel. The Queen is too ill to attend. Symon Silvertongue and Sansa sing a duet in the Queen’s Ballroom honoring the King. Stannis is well pleased.
APR 29 – (Part 19 continued) Feeling angry at Sansa, Arya sneaks out of the Maidenvault and winds up playing with Shireen, who tells her that Not Selyse has been ill since the Trial by Fire. Shireen further says her mother isn’t even her mother anymore.
APR 30 – The Great Ranging reaches Craster’s Keep. Mace and Garlan Tyrell stop at the keep where Renly left Margaery and add her and her guards to their party. (Part 21 – Sean) Not Ned agrees to spar with Arya. Their sparring is interrupted by word that a broken wildfire jar is causing rioting at the Alchemist’s Guild. Not Ned arrives at the scene and becomes angry at the senseless loss of life. Brynden Tully and the embassy to Renly return. The Blackfish relays the successes and failures of the mission.

MAY 1 – Paxter Redwyne and Olenna Tyrell arrive at Cider Hall. (Part 19 continued) Arya spars with the recovering, noseless Black Walder. Later, Not Ned and Catelyn inform Arya that a betrothal has been arranged for her with Lady Oakheart’s eldest grandson.
MAY 2 – Raven arrives at King’s Landing announcing Gormon Tyrell will be the next Grand Maester. (Part 22 – Roose II) With the help of Qyburn and Shae, Roose discovers Bronn, who the Lord of Winterfell has been looking for since the Green Fork, and convinces the sellsword to come work for him. Later, Roose attends the Small Council. It is revealed there that Gorman Tyrell will be the new Grand Maester, that Tommen Waters and others have already secretly left by ship for Eastwatch-by-the-Sea, and that Staffor Lannister who is in control of Casterly Rock has acknowledge Lancel as the new lord of the Westerlands. Debate then shifts to the poor state of the realm’s finances. The meeting is interrupted by news that a small fleet has been spotted off Blackwater Bay. (Part 23 Flashback – Sean) Red Priests begin to distribute food from their fleet to the poor of King’s Landing.
MAY 3 – Red Priests continue to distribute food from their fleet to the poor. (Part 23 Flashback – Sean) In the Small Council, the High Septon protests that the King has granted the Red Priests the Dragonpit as their temple.
MAY 4 – (Part 23– Sean) Not Ned watches as the Red Priests who arrived in the small fleet two days earlier lead a procession from the Harbor to the Dragonpit. Many septons are on hand attempting to rile the smallfolks against the Red Priests. Many of the poor walk in support of the Red Priests.
MAY 6 – (Part 23 continued) Not Ned goes in disguise to the Dragonpit to observe the Red Priests for himself. The Red Priest Moqorro discerns Not Ned’s presence by the presence of an absence in the visions he sees in the flames. Moqorro suggests Not Ned might be Azor Ahai reborn, as the prophecy can be applied to him.
May 7 – Word reaches the Red Keep that the first elements of Renly’s cavalry are only days away from King’s Landing. Paxter Redwyne and Olenna Tyrell arrive at Longtable.
MAY 8 – Lord Trysten Crane, Lord Lester Morrigen, and Ser Alekyne Florent leading 20,000 Reach-Stormlands foot arrive at Tumbleton. (Part 24 – Catelyn II) Catelyn watches Edmure & 2000 Riverlands knights go off to fight on the south side of the Blackwater Rush. She feels both relief and shame that Not Ned and Robb aren’t going while acknowledging to herself that Not Ned has never been her Ned. She and Roslin bid Not Ned and Robb goodbye when they leave King’s Landing to make an inspection tour of the defenses along the north bank of the Blackwater Rush. Knowing that Not Ned isn’t her Ned, she goes to the Royal Sept to pray over what she should do.
MAY 9 – Mace, Garlan, and Margaery Tyrell arrive at Bitterbridge and find a raven from Olenna Tyrell waiting for them.
MAY 10 – (Part 25 – Not Selyse III) Not Selyse accompanies Stannis to welcome the arrival of the first of the Vale forces under the command of Yohn Royce. With Not Ned and the magical mist that surrounds him gone from the city, Melisandre worries that the new Red Priests may see through her disguise as Not Selyse. Bronze Yohn’s rune covered armor briefly interferes with her glamour. Not Selyse has Sansa sing at a private dinner between Stannis and herself. Moved by the music, Stannis performs his duty with his wife that night.
MAY 11 – Paxter Redwyne and Olenna Tyrell arrive at Bitterbridge and meet up with Mace, Garlan, and Margaery Tyrell. (Part 26 – Sean) An exhausted and sore Not Ned returns to King’s Landing from the inspection tour.
MAY 12 – (Part 26 continued) Not Ned watches the last of Edmure’s Riverlands flee out of the Kingswood for the Blackwater Rush with the lead of Renly’s van chasing them. When Edmure’s own mount falters, the Freys lead a countercharge to give him time to escape; many Freys are killed, wounded, and/or captured. The Baratheon Stag is clearly displayed denoting Renly’s presence. An enlarged Small Council is held, various news including what happened to the Riverlanders is discussed. Davos reports that a raven as arrived from Doran Martell thanking them for the delivery of three heads. Edmure, sporting wounds, arrives late and slips a note he got from Riverrun to Not Ned – Theon Greyjoy has disappeared.
MAY 13 – Renly arrives on the banks of the Blackwater Rush opposite King’s Landing with at least 10,000 horse. Raven from White Harbor arrives in King’s Landing with messages for Not Ned and Stannis. Ser Wallace Waynwood and knights from Ironoaks arrive at King’s Landing.(Part 27 – Roose III) Roose enlists the Kettlebacks into his service. At dinner with some of his banners, he receives word from Qyburn that Blessed Ned is calling the Lords of the North and a few others together on the morrow. Based on who the few other lords are, he suspects something is up with the ironborn.
May 14 – (Part 27 continued) At the gathering, Blessed Ned talks about Theon’s disappearance and how it could tie in with an expected ironborn plan to attack the North. Blessed Ned identifies how the threatened keeps and holdfasts will be aided. Roose’s proxies challenge when Blessed Ned received the vision of the ironborn and he admits it was a while ago, thus upsetting many of the lords. Blessed Ned pays a surprise visit that night to Roose to ask him what help can be expected from the Dreadfort, mentioning Ramsay Snow. Roose is surprised when Blessed Ned fails to recognize Bronn, Qyburn, and Shae; whom he knows the Lord of Winterfell has at varies times sought out.
MAY 15 – Lord Redfort, his sons Jasper and Mychel, as well as knights and men-at-arms from Redfort arrive at King’s Landing. A boat with a hold full of dragonstone arrives at Eastwatch-by-the-Sea.
MAY 17 – (Part 28 – Sansa III) Sansa accompanies the Queen as she returns from the Harbor where she’d gone to join the King in welcoming Lord Nestor Royce, the Deputy Warden of the Vale and newest member of the Small Council. A sparrow attempts to assassinate the Red God worshipping Queen. The Queen’s Men stop the attempt, but in doing so, trigger a riot. Sansa is threatened and Ser Olyvar is killed defending her. Ser Justin Massey steps in to save Sansa. Ser Justin returns her safely to the Red Keep.
MAY 19 – Captured Westerlander Lords along with 2,000 Riverlands reinforcements arrive at King’s Landing from Riverrun. (Note: The army in King’s Landing now stands at 11,000 Northern foot, 5,000 Northern horse, 1,000 Freeriders, 3,000 Riverlands horse, 4,000 Riverlands foot, 500 Dragonstone horse, 4,500 Dragonstone foot, 2,000 Gold Cloaks, 400 Crownlands horse, 1,500 Crownlands foot, 100 Vale horse, 1,000 Vale foot – for a total force of 24,000 foot and 10,000 horse.)
MAY 20 – (Part 29 – Sean) Not Ned watches with the King as tens of thousands of Reach foot arrive in Renly’s camp on the Blackwater Rush opposite King’s Landing, Not Ned and Stannis discuss war strategy, the state of the allied army, and the enthusiasm of their lords. He invites the King to dine with his family, along with Yohn Royce. Sansa sings for the King. That night Sean dreams terrible dreams of the Wall and then awakes vomiting blood.
MAY 21 – Lord Tarly and 5,000 cavalry arrive at the Gold Road’s crossing over the Blackwater Rush.
MAY 22 – Renly’s army begins constructing large sized ballista/catapults.
MAY 24 – Ser Symond Templeton, and knights and men-at-arms from Ninestars, arrives in King’s Landing.
MAY 26 – Raven arrives at King’s Landing with word of Reachers under the command of Randyll Tarly on the Gold Road north of the Blackwater Rush. (Part 30 – Robb III)– The Small Council meets in the Maidenvault in consideration of Not Ned’s continuing illness. The Small Council decides the threat must be met at the bridge over the God’s Eye River.
MAY 27 – (Part 30 continued) The more river maneuverable parts of Stannis fleet led by Davos Seaworth depart up the Blackwater Rush carrying an army of 3,000 Northern foot, 1,000 Riverlands horse, and 2,000 Northern horse commanded Robb Stark.
MAY 29 – The ironborn fleets depart Pyke: Dagmer Cleftjaw and 8 ships to the Stony Shore, Asha Greyjoy and 30 ships to Deepwood Motte, and Victarion Greyjoy and 50 ships to Moat Cailin. The first elements of the 20,000 Reach-Stormlands foot under the command of Lord Trysten Crane, Lord Lester Morrigen & Ser Alekyne Florent arrive at the Blackwater Rush and begin searching for and stealing boats. (Part 30 continued) Robb holds council shipboard with his senior lords and captains to discuss strategy for the anticipated battle.
May 30 – (Part 30 continued) Robb’s forces arrive piecemeal, but as only Randyll Tarly’s scouts are present they are able to gain control of the bridge over the God’s Eye River. They begin fortifying the bridge.
May 31 – Lord Trysten Crane, Lord Lester Morrigen & Ser Alekyne Florent begin loading as many of the 20,000 foot under their command on to boats in order to start crossing from the south bank of the Blackwater Rush to the north bank. Brynden Tully takes some of Robb Stark’s force in land to find and guard any fords they find over the God’s Eye River. First Battle of the Second Ford occurs and the Reach cavalry is driven off. (Part 30 continued) Robb parleys with Randyll Tarly. The Battle of the Bridge occurs. Randyll Tarly’s cavalry is driven off.

JUN 1 – Davos Seaworth sinks many barges and galleys trying to cross the Blackwater Rush; sufficient to stop any further attempts by the Reach-Stormlands foot. Ultimately near 2,000 troops made it over. (Part 30 continued) Battle of the Fourth Ford occurs and Robb arrives in time with reinforcements to drive the Reach cavalry back across the ford. Battle of the Third Ford occurs and again Robb arrives just in time with reinforcements to drive the Reach cavalry back across the ford.
JUN 2 – (Part 30 continued) Second Battle of the Second Ford occurs. Randyll Tarly swims enough cavalry across the God’s Eye River to besiege the near 1,000 knights and men-at-arms left to defend the ford. Robb and less than 100 Riverlands knights arrive, but instead of attacking Robb follows after Grey Wind who runs away from the battle. Large numbers of Reach cavalry give chase. Battle of the Wolf occurs. Grey Wind with Robb following, leads the Reachers into a last minute ambush set up by the late arriving Greatjon. Robb’s exhausted mount collapses on top of him, knocking him unconscious; so he is unable to observe the route of the Reachers and the capture of Randyll Tarly’s Valyrian greatsword Heartsbane by Grey Wind.
JUN 3 –(Part 31 – Sean) Not Ned anxious and wandering the halls of the Maidenvault in the pre-dawn hours discovers Arya trying to sneak out. They are both worried about Robb. Not Ned sings a song to his daughter, giving her a cathartic release of all the pain she has been carrying inside.
JUN 5 – (Part 31 continued) Roose brings word to Not Ned that a force of Belmores fom Strongsong in the Vale arrive at King’s Landing. He then delivers a message brought by raven. The note is from the Greatjon who writes of Robb’s victories, injury, and coming return to King’s Landing.
JUN 7 – (Part 31 continued) Not Ned watches the show he planned unfold to welcome Lord Tallhart, near 2,500 reinforcements, and the Westerlander Lords who had been held captive in the Twins when they arrive outside King’s Landing along the harbor front facing Renly’s army. The show includes a display of a giant direwolf banner taking down an equally large Huntsman’s banner, to signify Robb’s defeat of Tarly. Accompanying the newly arrived reinforcements is Fat Walda Frey, Roose Bolton’s betrothed. Not Ned rides in a carriage up to the Red Keep with Roose and Walda, hinting that he would protect any children the pair might have.
JUN 9 – (Part 31 continued) With Tarly’s defeat, Not Ned plans with Stannis how they will now confront Renly and try to bring an end to his rebellion.
JUN 10 – (Part 32 – Mathis III) Mathis attends Renly instead of the Reach lords growing dissatisfied with Renly as Robb Stark, Brynden Tully, and Davos Seaworth return by boat from their victories at the God’s Eye River. Edmure Tully, Brynden Tully, and Yohn Royce then boat over to Renly’s side of the Blackwater Rush to free several captured Reach nobles, to show Heartsbane and announce the marriage conditions that would see its return, and lastly to ask for a parley between Renly and Stannis. Renly refuses the parley.
JUN 11 – Stannis sends Roose Bolton and Quenten Banefort as envoys to try and convince Renly to parley with his brother. (Part 32 continued) Mathis remembers the previous night’s council where it was decided that Renly’s army would again split with two-thirds of it to march all the way to the Gold Road’s crossing over the Blackwater Rush. When Stannis’ envoys become evident on the river, Mathis chooses not to attend Renly for this meeting. That night Lady Oakheart visits Mathis in his tent to try and convince him to join those willing to concede that Stannis as the older brother might have a better claim to the throne. It is revealed that Stannis’ envoys announced Garlan Tyrell had been awarded the vacant lordship of Harrenhal.
JUN 12 – Mace, Olenna, Garlan, and Margaery Tyrell with Paxter Redwyne enter the Kingswood on the Roseroad. Adrian Celtigar and Giles Rosby come as Stannis’ envoys asking for a parley between the brothers.
JUN 13 – (Part 32 continued) Lancel Lannister, Dacey Mormont, Harrion Karstark, and Lucas Blackwood come as Stannis’ envoys asking for a parley between the brothers. Instead of attending with Renly, Mathis drives his banners to prepare them for the coming march
JUN 14 – (Part 32 continued) Renly asks to see Mathis. In Renly’s tent he is asked who he would suggest lead each portion of the coming march. Their meeting is interrupted as a rider comes out of the Kingswood with news of the rapidly approaching Mace Tyrell, Olenna Tyrell, Garlan Tyrell, Margaery Tyrell, and Paxter Redwyne.
JUN 17 – (Part 33 – Sean) Parley between Stannis and Renly on a ship in the middle of the Blackwater Rush under the control of the High Septon. Both brothers are allowed to bring 14 supporters. Not Ned goads Renly into challenging him. They agree that the loser will support the victor. Renly chooses Loras as his champion and Not Ned selects Grey Wind as his. Loras loses both the duel and his nose. The Reach and Stormlands lords bend the knee to Stannis. (BOOK 2 EPILOGUE) A victory feast is held in the Red Keep to which Read Lords are also invited. Arya meets her betrothed. Stannis knights Grey Wind. By listening to the lords who attended Stannis at the parley, Roose Bolton receives insight into where Blessed Ned receives his visions. A disguised Not Ned and Catelyn are married by a blind septon in the Royal Sept. Sansa sings and then flees the feast. Not Selyse seduces Stannis and births a shadow baby. The magical effort causes all her magical glamours to fail, revealing that Justin Massey is in fact Sandor Clegane. New glamours in place, Melisandre and the Hound depart the Red Keep leaving a decapitated body magicked to appear as Selyse in bed next to the unconscious Stannis. Warging with Grey Wind, Robb senses trouble coming to the Maidenvault. The Shadow Baby attacks Sean injuring his chest and face before Grey Wind and Robb wielding Ice can destroy the creature.

<Book 2 Ends>
 
Top